Archive of Our Own ^beta
我们自己的^档案测试版

The city below the penthouse was a patchwork of steel and glass, shimmering faintly beneath a film of early morning fog. From the forty-second floor, the metropolis looked unreal, more like a set piece than a living place. Towering office blocks loomed like silent sentinels, and the Han River curled through the city’s spine, gray and cold as tempered steel. Distant sirens and early commuter horns filtered up from the street, muffled and tired, like the city was still waking up.
顶层公寓下方的城市如同钢铁与玻璃的拼凑，在清晨薄雾的笼罩下隐隐闪烁。从四十二楼望去，这座大都市显得如此不真实，与其说是生活场所，不如说更像是一幅布景。高耸的办公大楼如同沉默的哨兵般耸立，汉江蜿蜒流淌在城市的脊梁上，灰暗而冰冷，如同淬火的钢铁。远处传来警笛声和早班通勤者的喇叭声，低沉而疲惫，仿佛这座城市仍在苏醒。

Inside, Zhang Hao sat barefoot in his sleek, ultramodern kitchen. The marble counters gleamed, untouched by time or clutter, everything curated to appear effortless. The espresso machine blinked quietly behind him, a luxury import he never used but was told he should have. In his hands, he held a script, the paper thick and pristine, the title embossed in gold: Autumn Whisper .
屋内，张浩赤脚坐在他那间时尚超现代的厨房里。大理石台面闪闪发光，丝毫没有岁月的痕迹，也没有任何杂乱，一切都精心布置得井井有条。身后的意式浓缩咖啡机静静地闪烁着，这台进口奢侈品他从未用过，但别人告诉他应该用。他手里拿着一份稿子，纸张厚实而崭新，标题用金色浮雕写着： 《秋日私语》 。

He had read the first ten pages three times already. A soft sigh escaped his lips.
前十页他已经读了三遍了。他轻轻地叹了口气。

The male lead, another gentle, misunderstood genius. A pediatrician with a tragic past and a hidden illness, destined to fall in love with his childhood friend turned nurse. Redemption, death, legacy. The usual arc, wrapped in poetic dialogue and cherry blossom metaphors.
男主角，又一位温柔却被误解的天才。一位儿科医生，有着悲惨的过去和隐秘的疾病，注定会爱上他青梅竹马、后来成为护士的伙伴。救赎、死亡、传承。一如既往的剧情，包裹在诗意的对话和樱花般的隐喻之中。

Zhang Hao set the script aside and stared out the window, one arm resting loosely across the back of the leather barstool. His reflection ghosted in the glass, a man in his late twenties, immaculate in form and reputation. Dark hair neatly styled despite the hour, features as symmetrical as any digital beauty filter, skin clear from a decade of elite dermatological care. He was the face of first love in Korea, the soft-hearted heartthrob who cried in dramas and sold moisturiser with a single blink.
张浩把剧本放到一边，凝视着窗外，一只胳膊随意地搭在皮质吧台椅的椅背上。他的倒影在玻璃中若隐若现，一个二十多岁的男人，仪态万方，名声显赫。尽管时间已晚，但他的深色头发依然梳理得整整齐齐，五官对称得如同数码美颜滤镜一般，肌肤白皙透亮，仿佛经历了十年的顶级护肤。他是韩国的初恋脸，一个在电视剧里哭过、眨眼就能卖掉护肤品的温柔万人迷。

But right now, his reflection looked tired.
但现在，他的倒影看起来很疲惫。

He heard the sound of the fingerprint lock disengaging. A moment later, the door swung open with a gust of Seoul’s humid spring air.
他听到指纹锁打开的声音。过了一会儿，一股首尔春天湿润的空气吹了进来，门开了。

“Did you even unlock this or is your apartment just always open to the wind?” Taerae’s voice drifted in, casual and chiding all at once.
“你到底有没有锁门，还是你的公寓总是敞开着，任由风吹来？” Taerae 的声音飘了进来，既随意又带着责备。

Taerae entered carrying two paper bags and an iced coffee in each hand. His hair was uncombed, shoved beneath a beanie, and his oversized hoodie looked like it had been pulled off the floor of his car. He dropped the bags on the counter and gave Hao a sharp look. “Tell me you haven’t been up all night reading that.”
泰瑞一手提着两个纸袋和一杯冰咖啡走了进来。他的头发乱糟糟的，塞在一顶无檐帽下面，他那件超大的连帽衫看起来像是从车底板掉下来的。他把纸袋扔到柜台上，狠狠地瞪了郝一眼。“告诉我你不是熬夜读这个吗？”

“I haven’t been up all night reading,” Hao replied, stretching lazily. “I paused to stare into the void of my career.”
“我没整晚都在看书，”郝一边懒洋洋地伸了个懒腰，一边回答，“我只是停下来，凝视着我职业生涯的空白。”

“So... a normal Tuesday.” Taerae rolled his eyes and pulled out containers of mandu and tteokbokki. “You’re dramatic today. That’s usually my role.”
“所以……一个普通的星期二。”泰瑞翻了个白眼，拿出饺子和炒年糕。“你今天太夸张了。这通常是我的本分。”

Zhang Hao allowed himself a small smile. “You’d win awards for it.”
张浩勉强笑了笑，“你肯定会得奖的。”

“I do ,” Taerae shot back, sitting across from him. “In the category of ‘Best Actor's Only Friend Still Trying to Keep Him Human.’”
“我同意 ，”泰瑞坐在他对面回答道，“‘最佳男演员唯一仍努力保持人性的朋友’。”

They ate in companionable silence for a few minutes. Outside, the sky threatened rain. Inside, the warmth of the food offered a temporary comfort neither of them acknowledged aloud.
他们默默地吃了几分钟。外面，天空阴云密布，似乎要下雨。屋里，食物的温暖暂时给了他们一丝慰藉，两人谁也没开口。

Taerae was the only person who ever called Zhang Hao out without tiptoeing. They’d met during their university years, Hao a brooding theatre major from Fujian with a Korean scholarship and perfect diction, Taerae a wild communications student who barely passed exams but could talk his way into any room. When Hao’s career exploded five years ago, it was Taerae who dropped his internship and offered to manage him. Not because he wanted to be in the industry, but because he didn’t trust anyone else to protect Hao from it.
泰瑞是唯一一个敢于直截了当地跟张浩搭讪的人。他们大学时代就认识了。张浩来自福建，是个性格沉稳的戏剧专业学生，拿着韩语奖学金，吐字流利；泰瑞则是个狂野的传播学学生，考试勉强及格，但能靠着说教让任何场合都听得进。五年前，张浩的事业一飞冲天时，泰瑞放弃了实习，主动提出做他的经纪人。这并不是因为他想进入这个行业，而是因为他不相信有人能保护张浩。

“You’re not going to do this one, are you?” Taerae asked, gesturing at the script with his chopsticks. “It’s the fifth version of the same role you’ve done since 2019.”
“你不会是要演这个吧？”泰瑞指着剧本问道。“自2019年以来，你演的这个角色已经是第五个版本了。”

“I know.” Hao swirled the straw in his coffee. “But it’s not just this one. It’s all of them. Every script I’ve been sent in the last year. It’s like they’re copy-pasted with slightly different names.”
“我知道。”郝先生用吸管搅了搅咖啡。“但不仅仅是这一个。所有剧本都是这样。去年我收到的所有剧本都这样。就像是复制粘贴的，只是名字略有不同。”

Taerae gave a noncommittal grunt.
泰瑞不置可否地咕哝了一声。

Hao stared at the script again, then shoved it away. “It’s not even bad writing. It’s just... safe. They know it sells. So they write what sells. But I don’t want to sell anymore. I want to act. I want something I’m not already good at.”
郝又盯着剧本看了一眼，然后把它推开。“这剧本写得甚至不算糟糕。只是……比较安全。他们知道这样能卖座。所以他们就写卖座的剧本。可我不想再卖座了。我想演戏。 我想演一些我还没擅长的东西。”

“You sound like someone who’s going to fire me and run off to France to direct silent films.”
“你听起来就像是一个要解雇我然后跑去法国导演无声电影的人。”

“I might. They’d probably be more honest than this.”
“也许吧。他们可能会更诚实。”

Taerae studied him carefully, eyes narrowing. “You sure you don’t just need a break?”
泰瑞眯起眼睛仔细打量着他。“你确定你不只是需要休息一下吗？”

“I don’t want to rest. I want a challenge.” Hao’s voice was low but clear. “I want to be uncomfortable. I want a role I might fail at.”
“我不想休息。我想要挑战。”郝的声音低沉而清晰。“我想要不舒服的感觉。我想要一个我可能会失败的角色。”

A long pause stretched between them.
他们之间出现了长时间的沉默。

Then, slowly, Taerae reached into his bag and pulled out a folder, dog-eared and slightly stained, like it had been forgotten in a backpack for days. He slid it across the table with a fingertip.
然后，泰瑞缓缓地把手伸进包里，掏出一个文件夹，它已经卷边，略带污渍，像是被遗忘在背包里好几天了。他用指尖把它滑过桌面。

“I wasn’t going to show you this. Not yet,” he said. “But since you’re feeling self-destructive...”
“我本来不打算给你看这个。现在还不行，”他说。“不过既然你现在有自毁的感觉……”

Curious despite himself, Hao opened the folder. The contents were simple, no production letterhead, no glossy images, just a synopsis typed in clean black serif. Sparse. Economical. Raw.
郝不禁好奇地打开了文件夹。里面的内容很简单，没有公司信笺，没有光面照片，只有一份用干净的黑色衬线字体打出来的概要。简洁、经济、原始。

His eyes scanned the title first.
他的目光首先扫过标题。

PASSIONATE FINGERS.  充满激情的手指。

He blinked.  他眨了眨眼。

Then continued reading.  然后继续阅读。

The story began innocuously enough, an emotionally withdrawn pianist who finds himself entangled with a bold, enigmatic composer while recovering from the loss of his hearing in one ear. But as the synopsis unfolded, Hao’s posture straightened. The language became more charged. Scenes were described in vivid, intimate detail, nothing gratuitous, but also nothing shy.
故事开头平淡无奇，一位性格孤僻的钢琴家在恢复单耳听力期间，发现自己与一位大胆而神秘的作曲家纠缠不清。但随着剧情展开，郝景芳的语气变得严肃起来。语言也变得更加饱满。场景的描写生动细致，既不夸张，也不刻意。

By the midpoint, it was clear: this wasn’t a quiet indie drama with romantic undertones. This was bold, sensual. Unapologetically R-rated.
看到一半，就明白了：这不是一部带有浪漫色彩的安静独立剧。它大胆、感性。毋庸置疑，它属于 R 级。

His ears flushed red before the heat even reached his cheeks. Hao pushed the folder away like it had burned him. “Kim Taerae,” he said sharply, “is this porn ?”
热度还没传到脸颊，他的耳朵就红了。郝把文件夹推开，仿佛被烫伤了似的。“金泰莱，”他厉声说道，“这是色情片吗？”

“Technically, no.”  “严格来说，不是。”

“ Technically? ”
“ 从技术上来说？ ”

“It’s a film. With a story. A soul. Just... with explicit elements.”
“这是一部电影。有故事，有灵魂。只是……有一些露骨的元素。”

“Explicit?” Hao scoffed. “There’s a scene here where the characters have sex on a grand piano. In public!”
“露骨？”郝笑着说。“这里有一场戏，角色们在一架大钢琴上做爱。 而且还是公开的！”

Taerae shrugged. “Artistic. Symbolic. Very French.”
泰瑞耸了耸肩。“很有艺术感。很有象征意义。很法国。”

Hao ran a hand through his hair, clearly flustered. “And you thought, ‘Hey, this is the perfect role for Zhang Hao, beloved national sweetheart and face of milky skin cream?’”
郝手捋了捋头发，显然有些慌乱。“你就觉得，‘嘿，这角色太适合张昊了，国民甜心，还有那张涂着乳霜的脸’？”

“You said you wanted a challenge.”
“你说过你想要挑战。”

“I meant acting , not, whatever that was!” He gestured at the folder like it had personally offended him. “This is just—just—”
“我是说演戏 ，不，管它是什么 ！”他指着文件夹，仿佛它冒犯了他。“这只是——这只是——”

“Just outside your comfort zone?” Taerae offered, calm as ever.
“就在你的舒适区之外？”Taerae 问道，一如既往地平静。

Hao’s glare could’ve cracked ice.
郝的目光足以震碎冰块。

“Look,” Taerae said, gesturing to the page, “before you burst a blood vessel, check the director’s name.”
“听着，”泰瑞指着侍从说道，“在你血管爆裂之前，先查一下主任的名字。”

Hao hesitated, then glanced down again.
郝犹豫了一下，又低头看了一眼。

Directed by Sung Hanbin.
导演是成韩彬。

He froze. “…You’re kidding.”
他愣住了。“……开玩笑的吧。”

Taerae grinned. “Nope.”  泰瑞咧嘴一笑。“没有。”

Sung Hanbin was a name whispered in both indie film circles and late-night afterparties. An auteur with a taste for the sensual and the subversive. His films were often whispered about more than watched, but those who did watch them spoke in reverent, hushed tones. He was the kind of director who could make nudity feel like a narrative, whose camera lingered like a lover and cut like a confession.
成韩彬的名字在独立电影圈和深夜派对中都曾被悄悄提及。他是一位对感性和颠覆性作品情有独钟的导演。他的电影常常被悄悄谈论，而非被观看，但那些真正看过的人却用虔诚而低沉的语气谈论着。他是那种能让裸体感觉像叙事的导演，他的镜头像情人般缠绵，又像告白般切换。

His movies were always gay, always raw, and always hovering right on the edge of scandal, just shy of being legally considered pornography. He had a cult following, international festival awards, and the kind of artistic immunity granted only to those with both vision and audacity.
他的电影总是充满同性恋色彩，总是赤裸裸的，总是徘徊在丑闻的边缘， 却又恰好被法律认定为色情作品。他拥有狂热的追随者、国际电影节的奖项，以及那种只有兼具远见和胆识的人才能享有的艺术豁免权。

Taerae leaned back, watching Hao’s expression shift from outrage to disbelief to quiet calculation.
泰瑞向后靠去，看着郝的表情从愤怒变为怀疑，再变为默默的盘算。

“He’s looking for a new face,” Taerae said casually. “Someone clean. Someone not from the indie circuit. Someone stupidly pretty.”
“他在找新面孔，”泰瑞随意地说。“要干净的，不要独立音乐圈的，要漂亮得让人难以置信的。”

Hao scowled. “That’s not a compliment.”
郝皱起眉头。“这不是夸奖。”

“It is in this context. You’d be perfect. Honestly, I think Sung Hanbin would love your face. You’re too symmetrical to play normal people.”
“就是在这种背景下。你演得完美。说实话，我觉得成韩彬会喜欢你的脸。你太对称了，演不了普通人。”

“ Taerae. ”
“ 快点。 ”

“I’m serious.” He leaned forward. “Look. It’s not just sex. Hanbin writes real characters. Flawed ones. He’s known for getting performances no one else can. And yes, it’s bold. It’s risky. But that’s what you wanted, isn’t it? Something real. Something you don’t already know how to do.”
“我是认真的。”他倾身向前。“听着。这不仅仅是性。韩彬塑造的是真实的人物。即使有缺陷，他也能演绎出别人无法企及的精彩。没错，这很大胆，也很冒险。但这正是你想要的，不是吗？一些真实的东西。一些你还不知道该如何演绎的东西。”

Zhang Hao stared at the folder again, expression unreadable.
张浩再次盯着文件夹，表情难以捉摸。

He imagined it, really imagined it. Not the sex, not yet. But the challenge. The discomfort. The shedding of the curated image, the national darling persona. No soft piano soundtrack, no wistful looks under cherry blossoms. Just sweat, skin, silence. Grit.
他想象过， 真的想象过。不是性，至少现在还没有。而是挑战。不适。摆脱精心策划的形象，摆脱国民宠儿的身份。没有轻柔的钢琴声，没有樱花下的渴望。只有汗水、肌肤、寂静。坚韧。

It was terrifying. And maybe, just maybe... exciting.
这太可怕了。但或许，只是或许……也挺刺激的。

But still, he shook his head, trying to push away the blush rising to his ears again. “No. I mean—no. I can’t.”
但他还是摇了摇头，努力抑制住再次涌上耳际的红晕。“不。我是说——不。我不能。”

“Why not?”  “为什么不呢？”

“Because the entire country would implode if I took a role like that! I’ve got endorsement deals. A conservative fanbase. Parents who think I’m still playing my violin in their living rooms.”
“因为如果我接下那样的角色，整个国家都会崩溃！我有代言合同。保守的粉丝群。还有那些以为我还在自家客厅拉小提琴的家长们。”

“Then maybe it’s time they knew what else those fingers can do,” Taerae muttered.
“那么也许是时候让他们知道这些手指还能做什么了，”Taerae 低声说道。

Hao groaned. “I hate you.”
郝呻吟道：“我恨你。”

“No, you don’t.” Taerae smirked. “You’re just scared.”
“不，你不知道。”泰瑞冷笑一声。“你只是害怕。”

Silence hung heavy after that. The kind of silence that meant something was being considered, seriously.
随后，沉默弥漫开来。这种沉默意味着他们正在认真地考虑某件事。

Finally, Hao looked out the window again. The clouds were breaking apart. Somewhere below, the city was waking up.
终于，郝再次望向窗外。云朵渐渐散开。下方某处，城市正在苏醒。

“I’ll think about it,” he murmured. And he meant it.
“我会考虑的。”他低声说道。他是认真的。

₊‧.°.⋆✮⋆.°.‧₊

Zhang Hao didn’t say yes. Not right away.
张浩没有答应。不是马上答应。

For three days, he ignored the folder, even though it stayed exactly where he’d left it, on the end table by the window, neatly closed, but looming like a dare.
整整三天，他都没有理会这个文件夹，尽管它就放在他原来放置的地方——靠窗的茶几上，整齐地合上，却又像一个挑战一样若隐若现。

He spent those days in a kind of quiet unrest. On the surface, he kept to routine: photoshoots, press interviews, a charity gala where he smiled too easily and spoke too softly. Fans called him “angelic.” A reporter asked about his ideal type, and he gave the usual answer: “someone who laughs easily, and likes rainy days.”
那些日子，他过得有些安静不安。表面上，他过着循规蹈矩的生活：拍照、媒体采访，还有一场慈善晚会，他总是笑得太开心，说话也太轻柔。粉丝们称他为“天使”。记者问他的理想型是什么，他照例回答：“爱笑，喜欢雨天的人。”

It was all automatic now. Polished. Hollow.
现在一切都自动化了。光亮如新。空心的。

But when he got home each night, when the makeup was wiped away and the lights were off, he found himself on the couch, headphones in, watching. Watching Sung Hanbin’s films.
但每天晚上回到家，卸完妆，关掉灯后，他就会坐在沙发上，戴着耳机，看着电影。看着成韩彬的电影。

They weren’t what he expected. Yes, the intimacy was there; raw, breathless, never shied away from. But beneath it, threaded through every frame, was longing. Characters aching for touch, for recognition, for permission to exist. The sex wasn’t the point. It was the language of honesty in people who had nothing else.
他们并非他所期待的那样。是的，亲密感确实存在；原始、令人窒息，毫不避讳。但在这之下，贯穿每一帧的，是渴望。角色渴望触碰，渴望认可，渴望存在的权利。 性并非重点。重点在于那些一无所有之人的真诚语言。

In one film, a closeted ballet dancer fell in love with his choreographer and destroyed his own career to keep the truth hidden. In another, a married man in a small coastal town discovered an old flame had returned, new name, new gender, and was forced to confront his buried past.
一部影片讲述了一位深柜芭蕾舞者爱上了他的编舞师，为了掩盖真相，毁掉了自己的职业生涯。另一部影片讲述了一位住在沿海小镇的已婚男子发现旧情人回来了，换了个名字，换了个性别，他被迫面对自己被埋葬的过去。

Hao watched all of them. One each night. And each night, he felt something awaken in his chest. Hunger. Fear. Hope. A quiet pulse beneath the surface of his carefully constructed life.
郝看着所有这些。每晚都看一个。每晚，他都感觉胸中某种东西被唤醒。饥饿。恐惧。希望。在他精心构建的生活表象之下，潜伏着一种平静的脉搏。

Hanbin didn’t direct gay love stories. He directed confessions, visceral, beautiful confessions.
韩彬导演的不是同志爱情故事。他导演的是告白，发自内心、美丽的告白。

And Hao realised, with a sudden, breathless clarity, that he wanted to be one of them. He wanted to be seen.
郝突然顿悟，他屏住呼吸，意识到自己想成为他们中的一员。他想被人看见。

He’d spent years playing men who fell in love with women on screen, mouthing words that never quite rang true in his mouth. He’d smiled through dating rumours, dodged questions about his personal life, and accepted that “neutral” was safest.
多年来，他在银幕上扮演着爱上女人的男人，嘴里说着一些从他嘴里听起来根本不真实的话语。他总是微笑面对约会传闻，回避关于他私生活的问题，并且认为“中立”是最安全的。

But this... this role could be a way out. Or a way in.
但这……这个角色或许能成为一条出路，或许也能成为一条进路。

So, on the morning of the fourth day, Hao walked into the sleek, mirrored corridors of his agency building, heart pounding but mind steady. He was ready to talk to Taerae, to say yes.
于是，第四天早上，郝走进了公司大楼光鲜亮丽、镜面装饰的走廊，心跳加速，但头脑却很平静。他准备好和泰瑞谈谈，准备好答应了。

He didn’t even have to speak.
他甚至不需要说话。

Taerae spotted him the moment he stepped out of the elevator. The manager was leaning against the wall near their shared office, grinning like the cat who’d swallowed a whole flock of canaries.
他一出电梯就被泰瑞发现了。经理正倚在他们共用办公室附近的墙上，咧嘴笑着，就像一只吞下了一整群金丝雀的猫。

“Guess who just got off the phone with Hanbin’s assistant?” Taerae chirped. “They loved the idea. Said they’d kill to have you as the lead.”
“猜猜谁刚和韩彬的助理通完电话？”泰莱兴奋地问道。“他们很喜欢这个主意。说他们不惜一切代价也要让你当主角。”

Hao blinked. “Wait— what ?”
郝眨了眨眼。“等等—— 什么 ？”

Taerae shrugged, unbothered. “I told them you were considering it. They moved fast. They’re sending a working draft of the full script by tonight.”
泰瑞耸耸肩，毫不在意。“我告诉他们你在考虑。他们动作很快。今晚之前会把完整剧本的工作草稿发过来。”

“You told them I was in?” Hao’s voice pitched, low but sharp. “I didn’t agree to anything.”
“你告诉他们我参加了？”郝的声音低沉而尖锐。“我什么都没答应。”

Taerae raised an eyebrow. “You were going to.”
泰瑞扬起眉毛。“你本来打算这么做的。”

“That’s not the point!”
“这不是重点！”

“Isn’t it?” Taerae stepped closer, his voice quieter now, serious beneath the teasing. “You’ve been watching his films every night like they’re oxygen. You keep pacing around your apartment like your skin doesn’t fit. You said you wanted something real, Hao.”
“不是吗？”泰瑞走近了些，声音轻了下来，戏谑中透着一丝严肃。“你每晚都把他的电影看得像氧气一样。你不停地在公寓里踱步，好像你的皮肤不合身似的。你说过你想要一些真实的东西，郝。”

“I did,” Hao snapped. “But this is my career . This could end everything.”
“我的确这么做了，”郝厉声说道。“但这是我的职业 。这可能会毁掉一切。”

“And what would that mean, really?” Taerae folded his arms. “That you lose a few toothpaste commercials? That some fans stop projecting their fantasies on you?”
“那这到底意味着什么？”泰瑞抱起双臂。“这意味着你少拍几条牙膏广告？意味着一些粉丝不再把他们的幻想投射到你身上？”

Hao’s jaw clenched.  郝的下巴紧绷。

Taerae didn’t flinch. “I know you. You’re terrified. But you want this. You want to stop pretending, and you want to work with someone who sees past your packaging. And Hanbin, he sees. ”
泰瑞毫不畏缩。“我了解你。你很害怕。但你想要这个。你想停止伪装，你想和一个能看穿你伪装的人一起工作。而韩彬，他看透了。 ”

Hao turned away, furious at the truth sitting in Taerae’s words.
郝转过身去，对泰瑞话语中蕴含的真相感到愤怒。

“…You still should’ve asked me,” he muttered.
“…你还是应该问我，”他低声说道。

Taerae smiled, softer now. “You’d have said yes. Eventually. I just... expedited the drama.”
泰瑞笑了，现在温柔多了。“你最终会答应的。我只是……加速了剧情的展开。”

Hao shot him a look.
郝看了他一眼。

“And I’ll handle the company,” Taerae continued quickly. “The board will freak, but they’ll calm down. I’ll juggle the PR fallout, the sponsors, the apology drafts, the insurance. You don’t have to worry about that.”
“我会处理好公司的事，”泰瑞很快接话道。“董事会会抓狂，但他们会冷静下来。我会处理好公关纠纷、赞助商、道歉稿和保险。这些你不用担心。”

Hao exhaled slowly. “They’ll try to cancel my face.”
郝缓缓呼出一口气。“他们会想办法把我的脸注销掉。”

“Let them try. You’re more than that face, remember?”
“让他们试试吧。你可不止那张脸，记得吗？”

Silence fell again. In the stillness, Hao finally allowed himself to feel the weight of what was coming, not just the role, but everything it would shatter. The illusion. The safety. The version of him the public had swallowed whole.
寂静再次降临。在一片寂静中，郝终于让自己感受到即将到来的沉重，不仅仅是这个角色，而是它将粉碎的一切。幻觉。安全感。以及被公众完全接受的那个他。

It was terrifying.  这太可怕了。

But under that fear was a flicker of something else.
但在恐惧之下，还有一丝其他东西的闪烁。

Freedom.  自由。

“I want to meet him,” Hao said, voice low but sure. “Sung Hanbin.”
“我想见见他，”郝先生低声说道，语气却很肯定。“宋韩彬。”

Taerae grinned. “I thought you’d never ask.”
泰瑞咧嘴一笑。“我还以为你不会问呢。”

₊‧.°.⋆✮⋆.°.‧₊

The city slid past the windows in blurred streaks of early afternoon gold as Taerae drove, one hand lazily on the wheel, the other thumbing through his phone's calendar. Zhang Hao sat in the passenger seat, eyes fixed on the open script resting on his lap, its pages already slightly worn from repeated handling.
泰瑞开着车，一只手懒洋洋地扶着方向盘，另一只手翻着手机日历，城市在车窗外缓缓流逝，形成一道道模糊的午后金色光带。张浩坐在副驾驶座上，目光紧盯着放在腿上的那本打开的剧本，由于反复翻阅，剧本的纸张已经略有磨损。

He hadn’t slept much the night before.
前一天晚上他没怎么睡。

Passionate Fingers was far more than he expected. The story was intimate, yes, but layered with genuine emotion. It followed Haneul, a reclusive concert pianist haunted by both the physical loss of hearing in his left ear and the emotional silence left behind by an abusive mentor. Enter Junho—a young, daring composer whose music is as reckless as it is brilliant. Their chemistry unfolds not gently, but like a collision: angry, urgent, suffocating in its heat.
《热情的手指》 远超他的预期。故事虽然私密，却饱含真挚的情感。故事讲述了隐居的钢琴演奏家韩娜，左耳失聪的痛苦和一位虐待成性的导师留下的情感沉默，一直困扰着他。俊昊——一位年轻大胆的作曲家，他的音乐既奔放又精彩。他们之间的化学反应并非轻柔地展开，而是如同碰撞：愤怒、急迫，在灼热中令人窒息。

There were scenes Hao could barely read without his breath catching. Scenes that weren’t just physical but achingly exposed . Skin and sound and silence used like dialogue.
有些场景，郝几乎一读完就屏住了呼吸。这些场景不仅仅是肉体的，更是赤裸裸的 。皮肤、声音和沉默，如同对话一般。

He was disturbed by how much he wanted to step into Haneul’s shoes. To let himself feel that kind of hunger, even if it was only on camera.
他内心深处渴望成为韩娜的那个样子，这让他感到不安。他渴望感受那种渴望，哪怕只是在镜头前。

“I’m surprised I didn’t have to audition,” Hao murmured.
“我很惊讶我不用试镜，”郝低声说道。

Taerae glanced at him. “They weren’t looking for a typical indie actor. Hanbin’s assistant, Kim Gyuvin, said they wanted someone with an untouched, almost... angelic look. Someone the audience wouldn’t expect to see like this.”
泰瑞瞥了他一眼。“他们不是在找一个典型的独立演员。韩彬的助理金圭文说，他们想要一个未经修饰，近乎……天使般容貌的人。一个观众想不到会见到的人。”

Hao arched an eyebrow. “So I look pure enough to corrupt?”
郝挑了挑眉。“这么说我看上去够纯洁，可以堕落了？”

Taerae grinned. “Pretty much.”
泰瑞咧嘴一笑。“差不多。”

They arrived at a sleek, modern building tucked into a quiet side street in Gangnam. It didn’t scream ‘film studio’ from the outside, just an elegant facade of tinted glass and black steel, more like a high-end gallery or tech startup. But when they stepped inside, the energy shifted.
他们来到一栋时尚现代的建筑，它坐落在江南区一条安静的小巷里。从外观上看，它并没有“电影工作室”的影子，只有一副雅致的彩色玻璃和黑色钢材的外墙，更像是一家高端画廊或科技初创公司。但当他们走进去时，气氛顿时发生了转变。

Warm wooden floors. Ambient lighting. Walls adorned with stills from past films, Hanbin’s work. Bodies curved in shadow. Mouths open in silence. The sensuality was inescapable but never vulgar.
温暖的木地板。氛围灯。墙上挂满了韩彬过去电影的剧照，还有他的作品。身影在阴影中弯曲。嘴巴在无声中张开。性感的氛围令人无法抗拒，却又不至于低俗。

“I feel like I walked into someone’s very tasteful fantasy,” Hao muttered.
“我感觉我走进了某人非常有品味的幻想世界，”郝喃喃自语道。

“I think that’s the point,” Taerae said under his breath, just as a tall figure approached them with a megawatt smile.
“我想这就是重点，”泰瑞低声说道，就在这时，一个高大的身影带着灿烂的笑容向他们走来。

“Zhang Hao! Manager Taerae?” the man said, voice like sunshine. “Welcome! I’m Kim Gyuvin, Hanbin’s assistant and professional chaos coordinator.”
“张浩！泰莱经纪人？”男人用阳光般的声音说道。“欢迎光临！我是金圭文，韩彬的助理，也是专业的乱局协调人。”

He was impossibly attractive, dressed in a boxy pastel suit with earrings that shimmered when he smiled. He shook both their hands enthusiastically before gesturing toward the elevator. “We’ve been so excited. Hanbin-hyung’s upstairs waiting. You’ll love the office, it’s very him. ”
他魅力四射，身着宽松的淡色西装，耳环笑起来闪闪发光。他热情地和两人握手，然后指着电梯。“我们太激动了。韩彬哥在楼上等着呢。你一定会喜欢这间办公室的，很像他。 ”

The elevator opened directly onto the top floor, a long corridor with velvet-lined walls and soft music playing from somewhere unseen. Gyuvin led them to a set of double doors and opened them with a flourish.
电梯直达顶楼，长长的走廊里，墙壁铺着天鹅绒，不知从何处传来轻柔的音乐。古文领着他们来到一扇双开门前，优雅地打开了门。

Zhang Hao stepped into the lair of a man who turned desire into cinema.
张浩走进了这位将欲望转化为电影的男人的巢穴。

Sultry red and charcoal walls wrapped the expansive space in a quiet heat. Floor-to-ceiling windows overlooked the city, and in the center of the room stood a desk like an altar. Behind it, staring out the window, was him .
闷热的红色和炭灰色墙壁将宽敞的空间笼罩在静谧的闷热之中。落地窗俯瞰着城市，房间中央摆放着一张如同祭坛般的书桌。书桌后， 他正凝视着窗外 。

Sung Hanbin.  宋韩彬。

He turned slowly as they entered.
他们进来时，他慢慢转过身。

Tall. Broad shoulders beneath a dark turtleneck. Black hair that framed a sharp, expressive face. And eyes; dark, piercing, unreadable, like ink dropped in water, slowly blooming outward.
他身材高挑，深色高领毛衣下是宽阔的肩膀。一头黑发衬托着一张棱角分明、表情丰富的脸庞。眼睛深邃而锐利，难以捉摸，如同滴入水中的墨水，缓缓绽放。

When his gaze landed on Hao, he paused. A flicker of surprise passed through him. His voice, when he spoke, was smooth as lacquer.
当他的目光落在郝身上时，他顿住了。一丝惊讶掠过他的心头。他开口说话时，声音如漆般流畅。

“…You’re prettier in person.”
“…你本人更漂亮。”

Hao stiffened slightly. “Thank you, Director Sung.”
郝微微一愣，“谢谢宋主任。”

Taerae stepped forward to introduce them, but Hanbin cut him off with a wave of his hand.
泰瑞走上前来介绍他们，但韩彬挥了挥手打断了他。

“No need,” Hanbin said, walking around the desk. “Everyone in this country knows who Zhang Hao is. National boyfriend. Prince of Romance. Sweet, straight-laced, and spotless.”
“不用了，”韩彬说着，绕过桌子。“全国人民都知道张浩是谁。国民男友。浪漫王子。甜美、正直、一尘不染。”

There was a hum beneath his words that Hao couldn’t place.
他的话里隐隐透着一种郝无法辨认的嗡嗡声。

Hanbin stepped closer, stopping just within Hao’s personal space. “And yet... here you are. Wanting to play Haneul.”
韩彬走近一步，刚好停在 Hao 的私人空间里。“结果……你却来了，还想玩弄 Haneul。”

Hao forced himself to meet Hanbin’s eyes. “I read the script.”
郝强迫自己看着韩彬的眼睛。“我读过剧本。”

“And?”  “和？”

“I want the part.”
“我想要这个角色。”

Hanbin smiled, not kindly, not unkindly, just... knowing. “You have it. No audition. No callbacks.”
韩彬笑了笑，既不友善，也不刻薄，只是……心知肚明。“你成功了。不用试镜，也不用回电。”

Hao blinked. “Just like that?”
郝眨了眨眼，“就这样？”

“You're not what people expect.” Hanbin tilted his head, studying him like a subject under light. “That’s exactly what I need. The tension between who the world sees and who you are ... is where the performance begins.”
“你和人们期待的不一样。”韩彬歪着头，像在灯光下打量着他一样。“这正是我需要的。世人眼中的你和你真实的你之间的张力 …… 才是表演的起点。”

Before Hao could respond, Hanbin added, “Your co-star will be here soon.”
不等郝开口回答，韩彬又补充道：“你的搭档马上就到。”

Nerves prickled down Hao’s spine. He didn’t get nervous. Not like this. Not around people. But something about Hanbin, the way he looked at him, like he already knew him, like he could read him, unsettled him deeply.
郝的脊背一阵刺痛。他并没有紧张。不像现在这样。在人群中尤其如此。但韩彬的某些特质，他看向郝的眼神，仿佛早已认识他，仿佛能读懂他，让他深感不安。

“This way,” Hanbin said, brushing past him. His hand lingered for just a moment on the small of Hao’s back as he guided him toward a plush meeting room down the hall.
“这边走。”韩彬说着，从他身边擦肩而过。他用手轻轻抚摸着郝的后背，领着他走向走廊尽头一间豪华的会议室。

Hao tensed, startled by the touch. It wasn’t inappropriate, but it was intimate. Intentional.
郝被这触碰吓了一跳，浑身紧张。这触碰虽然不至于太过不妥，但却很亲密。是故意的。

Hanbin’s eyes flicked sideways, catching the reaction. A faint smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth.
韩彬的眼角余光扫过，捕捉到对方的反应。他的嘴角露出一丝淡淡的笑意。

In the new room, two men stood from a curved sofa. “You must be Zhang Hao,” one said warmly. “I’m Park Gunwook. This is Seok Matthew, we’ll be the primary cameramen.”
新房间里，两名男子站在弧形沙发上。“你一定是张浩吧，”其中一人热情地说道。“我是朴建旭。这位是石马修，我们将担任主摄影师。”

Matthew nodded. “Don’t worry, we’ll keep you looking good. And comfortable. This is a safe space, always.”
马修点点头。“别担心，我们会让你看起来漂亮，而且舒服。这里永远是个安全的地方。”

Hao smiled politely, though his heart hadn’t stopped racing.
郝礼貌地笑了笑，但他的心却没有停止狂跳。

Behind him, Gyuvin and Taerae had drifted into light conversation with the crew. Hao could hear them laughing softly. He tried to focus on their easy rapport, but he felt Hanbin’s eyes on him again, heavy, assessing.
在他身后，圭文和泰莱正和船员们轻松地交谈着。郝能听到他们轻声笑着。他努力让自己的注意力集中在他们轻松融洽的氛围上，却感觉到韩彬的目光再次落在他身上，沉重而带着审视。

He hated how off-balance it made him feel. How seen.
他讨厌它让他感觉多么失衡，多么被人看见。

There was a knock. Everyone turned.
一阵敲门声传来。大家都转过头。

Two men stepped in. The first had dark hair, sharp features softened by a calm, charismatic energy, he was extremely handsome. The other was striking with fire-red hair and a cheeky grin.
两个男人走了进来。第一个男人一头黑发，棱角分明的五官被一种沉稳而迷人的气质所柔化，英俊至极。另一个男人则有着一头火红的头发，脸上挂着顽皮的笑容，引人注目。

Gyuvin brightened. “Everyone, meet Kim Jiwoong, your co-star. And Shen Ricky, his manager.”
圭文高兴起来。“各位，认识一下你们的搭档金智雄。还有他的经纪人申瑞奇。”

Zhang Hao bowed politely. “It’s an honour,” he said, voice steady.
张浩礼貌地鞠了一躬。“很荣幸。”他语气平静地说道。

Jiwoong’s eyes held his as he returned the bow. “I’ve been looking forward to working with you,” he said. “I’ve seen your dramas. You’re very... graceful.”
智雄回礼，目光与他相遇。“我一直期待着和你合作，”他说，“我看过你的表演。你非常……优雅。”

Hao recognised him instantly from one of Hanbin’s earlier films. He’d played a reckless painter who seduced a married businessman. The memory of a certain scene, a bed scene in a storm, mouths open, hands desperate, flashed unwanted behind Hao’s eyes.
郝一眼就认出他出演过韩彬早期的一部电影。他演过一个鲁莽的画家，勾引了一位已婚商人。记忆中有一幕，暴风雨中的床戏，嘴巴张开，双手绝望，郝的眼中闪过一丝不快。

Hanbin clapped his hands once. “Well,” he said, eyes flicking to both of them, “look at this. A beautiful cast, an ambitious script, and enough tension to burn the walls down.” He smiled wide, but only his lips moved. “Let’s begin.”
韩彬拍了一下手。“好了，”他目光扫过两人，“看看这个。演员阵容强大，剧本雄心勃勃，还有足以撼动一切的紧张感。”他咧嘴一笑，但只有嘴唇动了一下。“开始吧。”

₊‧.°.⋆✮⋆.°.‧₊

The meeting room had transformed into something far more intimate.
会议室已变成更加私密的场所。

The crew had left. The cameras were off. What remained was a round table with printed scripts, bottles of water, and a stack of black-and-white stills taken from the camera tests.
工作人员已经离开。摄像机也关了。只剩下一张圆桌，上面摆放着打印好的剧本、几瓶水，以及一叠试机时拍的黑白剧照。

Zhang Hao sat opposite Hanbin, script in hand, spine straight but tired, jaw tight. Jiwoong lounged beside him, quiet and unreadable, fingers drumming idly on the table’s edge. He’d been polite during introductions, focused during rehearsal, but detached, like someone circling the water before diving in.
张浩坐在韩彬对面，手里拿着剧本，挺直脊背却疲惫不堪，下巴紧绷。智雄懒洋洋地坐在他旁边，一言不发，让人捉摸不透，手指漫不经心地敲着桌沿。介绍时他彬彬有礼，排练时专注投入，却又心不在焉，就像一个人在跳入水中前先在水里转了一圈。

Not Hanbin.  不是韩彬。

Hanbin was fire.  韩彬火了。

He leaned forward as he spoke, arms resting on the table, gaze fixed on Hao as though he were mapping the lines of his face into memory. He flipped pages quickly, skipping to scene twenty-three.
他说话时身子前倾，双臂撑在桌上，目光紧紧地盯着郝，仿佛在将他脸上的线条勾勒进记忆。他飞快地翻阅着，跳到了第二十三幕。

“The one in the music studio,” Hanbin said, voice low, commanding. “This is the turning point. Junho watches Haneul play, for the first time, and sees what he’s hiding. Not just talent. Desire. But Haneul doesn’t know how to be wanted without being controlled.”
“音乐工作室里的那个，”韩彬低声说道，语气中带着一丝威严。“这是一个转折点。俊昊第一次看韩荷表演，看到了他隐藏的东西。不仅仅是天赋，还有渴望。 但韩荷不知道如何在不被控制的情况下被需要。”

He paused. “The scene is mostly silent. You’re playing piano. Jiwoong enters, watches, then touches your wrist. That’s all. But the breath of it, everything changes in that touch.”
他顿了顿。“场景几乎一片寂静。你在弹钢琴。智雄走了进来，看着你，然后触碰你的手腕。就这些。但随着呼吸的流动 ，一切都因那一触而改变。”

Zhang Hao nodded carefully, pen in hand, circling a few lines of internal stage direction. He didn’t dare look up. Not at Hanbin. Not when he could feel the intensity of that stare boring into him.
张浩小心翼翼地点点头，手里握着笔，圈出几行舞台内部指示。他不敢抬头，不敢看韩彬。因为他能感觉到韩彬的目光正深深地注视着他。

Hanbin kept talking. “You don’t flinch. You don’t speak. But your fingers, your posture, your breathing shift. That’s how we see the panic. The yearning.”
韩彬继续说道：“你没有退缩。你没有说话。但你的手指、你的姿势、你的呼吸都在变化。我们就是这样看到恐慌的。渴望的。”

“You want it to be completely silent?” Jiwoong asked.
“你想让它完全安静吗？”Jiwoong 问道。

“Almost,” Hanbin replied. “We’ll mic your breathing, the keys, the fabric of your sleeves. Everything tactile. Sound design will make it feel suffocating.” Then, to Hao: “Can you make silence sound like a breakdown?”
“差不多，”韩彬回答。“我们会给你的呼吸声、琴键声、袖子的声音都装上麦克风。所有触觉上的声音都会录下来。音效设计会让人感觉窒息。”然后，韩彬问郝：“你能让沉默听起来像崩溃吗？”

Hao finally looked up and instantly regretted it.
郝终于抬起头，但立刻就后悔了。

Hanbin’s eyes were dark, unreadable. Focused. Intense in a way that wasn’t entirely professional.
韩彬的眼神阴暗，难以捉摸。专注，带着一种不太专业的专注。

“I can,” Hao said, voice a touch too firm.
“我可以，”郝说道，语气有些过于坚定。

Hanbin smiled, leaning back with slow satisfaction. “Good.”
韩彬笑了笑，慢慢地满足地向后靠去。“很好。”

There was a long pause. Jiwoong sipped from his water bottle as he smirked slightly. The room felt warmer than before.
一阵长长的沉默。智雄抿了一口水，微微一笑。房间感觉比刚才暖和多了。

Hanbin gestured lazily to a still photo at the centre of the table, a lighting test from an upcoming scene. Hao recognised it immediately: Haneul half-naked, shirt open, bruises real and metaphorical, head tilted back, Junho’s hand on his throat.
韩彬懒洋洋地指着桌子中央的一张静态照片，那是即将拍摄的场景的灯光测试。郝一眼就认出了它：韩娜半裸着，衬衫敞开，身上的瘀伤既真实又象征性，头向后仰着，俊昊的手放在他的喉咙上。

“This one,” Hanbin said, tapping the photo. “The bedroom scene. No choreography. I want you two to explore it organically.”
“这张，”韩彬说着，指着照片说，“卧室场景。没有舞蹈动作。我想让你们两个自然地探索。”

Hao’s pen slipped in his hand. “No blocking?” he asked, trying not to let the unease show.
郝的笔从手中滑落。“没挡着？”他问道，尽量不让不安显露出来。

“I’ll guide,” Hanbin said, “but I won’t control. That’s the point. We’ve seen actors simulate intimacy. I want real tension. Real resistance. You’re not playing sex. You’re playing vulnerability.”
“我会引导，”韩彬说，“但我不会控制。 这就是重点。我们见过演员们模仿亲密关系。我想要真正的张力。 真正的阻力。你不是在演戏性爱。你在演戏脆弱。”

Hao swallowed. Jiwoong looked at him, as if trying to read what was behind the silence.
郝咽了口唾沫。智雄看着他，似乎想读懂沉默背后的含义。

“Will we have an intimacy coordinator?” Hao asked.
“我们需要一位亲密关系协调员吗？”郝问道。

“No need,” Hanbin said immediately. “Every day. Every frame will be through my direction. But chemistry isn’t something you choreograph. That’s up to you. ” His eyes lingered. “If you’re brave enough.”
“不用，”韩彬立刻说道。“每天都这样。每一帧都由我来指导。但化学反应不是你能编排的。这取决于你。 ”他目光停留片刻。“如果你够勇敢的话。”

It wasn’t a challenge. Not exactly. It was a provocation, like Hanbin wanted him to squirm. And Zhang Hao was squirming.
这根本就不是挑战，不完全是。这更像是挑衅，就像韩彬想让他扭动身体一样。而张浩确实扭动身体。

By the time the meeting ended, Hao’s head felt like it had been dipped in static. He muttered his goodbyes and slipped into Taerae’s car like a shadow.
会议结束时，郝感觉头像是被静电吸住了一样。他嘟囔了声再见，像影子一样溜进了泰瑞的车里。

The city shimmered outside the windshield as they drove. Lights blurred past in gold and blue. The sky was a dark velvet stretch above them, and Hao leaned back in his seat, eyes closed, hands limp in his lap.
车子开着，挡风玻璃外的城市闪闪发光。金色和蓝色的灯光模糊地掠过。头顶的天空如同一块深色的天鹅绒，郝向后靠在座位上，闭着眼睛，双手无力地放在膝盖上。

“You good?” Taerae asked after a few minutes.
“你还好吗？”几分钟后，Taerae 问道。

Hao exhaled slowly. “Yeah. Just tired.”
郝缓缓吐出一口气。“嗯，就是累了。”

“I could tell. You didn’t even eat the durian snack I bought you. That’s when I know you’re in your head.”
“我看得出来。你甚至都没吃我给你买的榴莲。那时候我就知道你是在胡思乱想。”

Hao cracked one eye open. “I was thinking.”
郝睁开一只眼。“我在思考。”

“About?”  “关于？”

A beat.  一拍。

“The scene in the studio,” Hao said automatically. “Hanbin wants it to feel like a confrontation, but silent. That’s going to be hard. And the way he described breathing, the microexpressions... He’s—he’s intense.”
“摄影棚里的那场戏，”郝心念念不忘。“韩彬想让它感觉像是一场对峙，但又要保持沉默。这很难。而且他描述呼吸的方式，还有那些微表情……他——他太投入了。”

Taerae smirked. “You mean hot. ”
泰瑞冷笑一声。“你是说热。 ”

Hao snapped his head toward him. “What?”
郝猛地回头看他。“什么？”

“I said hot. Or did you only hear ‘Hanbin’ and forget how conversations work?”
“我说的是热辣。 还是你只听到‘韩彬’这个词，就忘了对话是怎么回事了？”

“I didn’t say—”  “我没说——”

“You didn’t need to say. You’ve been talking about him nonstop. His eyes this, his voice that, his darkness, his vision...” Taerae grinned at him. “You sure you’re in this for the acting, Hao?”
“不用说 ，你一直在说他。他这眼神，他那声音，他的阴暗面，他的视野……”泰瑞咧嘴一笑。“你确定你是为了演戏才来演的吗 ， 郝？”

Hao flushed, turning to face the window. “That’s not—it’s not like that. He’s just... captivating. And a little unhinged.”
郝脸红了，转身面向窗外。“才不——才不是呢。他只是……很迷人。还有点儿精神错乱。”

“So your type.”  “所以你是这种类型的。”

Hao elbowed him weakly, trying not to laugh. “He kind of looks like a psycho.”
郝无力地用胳膊肘碰了碰他，强忍着不笑出来。“他看起来有点像个神经病。”

“Sexy psycho, though. You like a little doom in your directors.”
“不过，你是个性感神经病。你喜欢导演里有点厄运。”

“Shut up.”  “住口。”

“I’m just saying, Jiwoong is your co-star. That’s who you’ll be undressing with. Maybe spend a few thoughts on him too?”
“我只是说， 智雄是你的搭档。你以后会和他一起脱衣服。要不你也花点心思想想他？”

Hao hesitated. He tried to think about Jiwoong. About his sculpted features, his stillness, politeness, the way he carried himself.
郝犹豫了。他努力回想智雄，想着他那雕塑般的五官，他的沉稳、他的礼貌，以及他的举止。

But Hanbin's gaze burned hotter in his memory.
但韩彬的目光在他的记忆中却更加炽热。

“I’m not here to fall in love,” Hao muttered finally.
“我不是来谈恋爱的。”郝最后嘟囔道。

“No,” Taerae said, smiling faintly. “You’re here to burn yourself alive on camera. Same thing.”
“不，”泰瑞淡淡一笑，“你来这里就是为了在镜头前活活烧死自己。一样的。”

Silence settled between them again.
他们之间再次陷入沉默。

Then, after a moment: “Can you do it?” Taerae asked, quietly now. Not teasing.
过了一会儿，泰瑞问道：“你能做到吗？”语气平静，没有丝毫戏谑。

Hao looked out the window. The streetlights painted fleeting gold lines across his skin.
郝望着窗外，路灯在他的皮肤上划出一道道闪闪发光的金色线条。

“I can,” he said softly. “I want to.”
“我可以，”他轻声说道，“我想。”

And in the dark glass, he caught his own reflection, flushed, wide-eyed, lit from within like something dangerous was waking up.
透过黑色的玻璃，他看到了自己的倒影，脸色通红，眼睛睁得大大的，内心闪闪发光，仿佛有什么危险的东西正在苏醒。

₊‧.°.⋆✮⋆.°.‧₊

The makeup chair was bathed in soft, golden light from the overhead bulbs, a halo of warmth that somehow made Zhang Hao feel both exposed and safe. Jimin worked with practiced elegance, her brushes moving like whispers across his cheekbones. The scent of setting powder hung in the air; clean, faintly floral, and the quiet hum of a nearby hair dryer added a soothing white noise to the studio’s usual chaos.
化妆椅沐浴在头顶灯泡柔和的金色光芒中，这温暖的光晕不知为何让张浩感到既坦然无惧又安全无虞。智旻熟练地优雅地操作着，她的刷子轻柔地在他颧骨上滑动，如同低语。空气中弥漫着定妆粉的香味，清新淡雅，带有淡淡的花香。旁边吹风机的低沉嗡嗡声，为工作室里一贯的喧嚣增添了一丝舒缓的白噪音。

“You’re stupidly pretty,” Jimin said suddenly, pulling back to inspect his face with a satisfied nod. “Like, unfairly so. If I weren’t the one doing your makeup, I’d probably resent you.”
“你美得简直不像话，”智旻突然说道，他往后靠了靠，满意地点了点头，仔细端详着自己的脸。“说得有点不公平。要不是我给你化妆，我估计会讨厌你。”

Hao chuckled, lowering his eyes. “That’s all you, unnie. You make me look like this.”
郝轻笑一声，垂下眼帘，“都是你啊，姐，你把我弄成这个样子了。”

“Please. I could give this kit to a toddler and they’d still make you look angelic,” she replied, gently tilting his chin as she began to style his hair, coaxing the auburn-red strands into soft, windswept waves. “No wonder Hanbin-ssi can’t stop staring.”
“拜托。就算我把这套工具给个小孩子用，你也能像天使一样，”她回答道，一边轻轻抬起他的下巴，一边开始给他梳头，把赤褐色的发丝梳成柔软的、随风飘动的波浪。“难怪韩彬姐一直盯着你看。”

Hao froze, just a little. Before he could answer, a familiar voice cut in from across the room.
郝愣了一下。还没等他回答，一个熟悉的声音从房间另一头传来。

“Don’t flirt with the help,” Taerae said dryly from the couch, legs crossed at the ankle, his phone balanced on his knee. “Save that charm for Jiwoong.”
“别跟佣人调情，”泰瑞坐在沙发上，双腿交叉，手机稳稳地放在膝盖上，冷冷地说。“把这符咒留给智雄吧。”

Hao rolled his eyes but didn’t respond. Jimin smirked knowingly.
郝翻了个白眼，没说话。智旻心知肚明地笑了笑。

When he stood and turned toward the set, Hao’s reflection caught in the mirror stopped him for a beat. The hair, styled just messily enough to look effortless. The smudged eyeliner softened his gaze. He looked different, still himself, but filtered through the lens of the character: Haneul . Vulnerable, seductive, aching. He swallowed hard.
当他站起身，转身走向片场时，镜子里映出的郝的倒影让他愣住了。头发凌乱得恰到好处，看起来毫不费力。晕染的眼线让他的眼神变得柔和。他看起来不一样了，依然是他自己，却被那个角色的镜头所过滤： 哈尼尔 。脆弱、诱人、痛苦。他用力咽了口唾沫。

As they arrived on set, Jiwoong was already there, seated casually at the edge of the couch, flipping through his script. He looked up when Hao entered, his gaze sweeping over him like a camera pan, slow, deliberate, evaluating.
他们抵达片场时，Jiwoong 已经在那里了，他随意地坐在沙发边上，翻阅着剧本。Hao 进来时，他抬起头，目光像摄像机的摇镜一样扫过他，缓慢、慎重、评估着。

“You really are beautiful,” Jiwoong said, voice neutral but not insincere.
“你真的很漂亮，”Jiwoong 说道，语气平淡，但并不虚伪。

Hao opened his mouth to respond, but something over Jiwoong’s shoulder made his breath catch.
郝刚张开嘴想回答，但 Jiwoong 肩膀上的什么东西让他屏住了呼吸。

Standing just beyond the main lights, near the monitor, was Hanbin.
韩彬就站在主灯光后面，靠近监视器的地方。

He was dressed all in black again: a simple T-shirt, slacks that hung just right, jacket with the sleeves rolled to the elbow, revealing elegant wrists and a single silver ring. He wasn’t doing anything, just standing there, one hand in his pocket, the other lifting a bottle of water to his lips. But his eyes were locked on Hao, sharp and dark, unreadable.
他又穿了一身黑：一件简单的 T 恤，一条恰到好处的长裤，外套的袖子卷到肘部，露出优雅的手腕和一枚银戒指。他什么也没做，只是站在那里，一只手插在口袋里，另一只手举起一瓶水送到唇边。但他的目光却紧紧地盯着郝，锐利而深邃，难以捉摸。

Hao didn’t know what unnerved him more, the intensity of the gaze, or the way it made his skin feel too tight, too aware of itself.
郝不知道是什么让他更加不安，是那目光的强度，还是那目光让他的皮肤感觉太紧，太敏感。

The early scenes were manageable.
早期的场景是可以控制的。

Hao excelled in them, actually. They were dialogue-heavy but emotionally restrained, glances in a hallway, the echo of footsteps in a concert venue, a moment of hesitation when Haneul hands Junho a marked-up sheet of music. Hao moved through the beats with grace, his body language fluid, his expressions natural. He felt the tension building in himself, yes, but it was the kind of pressure he knew how to channel. Familiar.
事实上，郝在这些歌曲中表现出色。这些歌曲对白丰富，但情感却克制，走廊里的一瞥，演唱会场地里脚步的回响，以及韩娜递给俊昊一张做了标记的乐谱时，他犹豫的瞬间。郝优雅地随着节奏舞动，肢体语言流畅，表情自然。没错，他感觉到自己内心的压力在不断积累，但这正是他知道如何疏导的那种压力。这种感觉很熟悉。

Hanbin called cut, stepping forward from behind the monitor. He was smiling. “Perfect,” he said. “Better than expected.”
韩彬喊停，从显示器后走上前来。他面带微笑。“完美，”他说，“比预想的还要好。”

Jiwoong clapped Hao lightly on the shoulder. “You made it easy to react,” he said, quiet and genuine.
Jiwoong 轻轻拍了拍 Hao 的肩膀。“你让我很容易就做出了反应。”他平静而真诚地说。

A small flame of pride kindled in Hao’s chest. He nodded, tucking a loose strand of hair behind his ear. He had expected it to be harder, but the chemistry was working, at least, in these early scenes.
郝的胸中燃起了一丝自豪的火焰。他点点头，将一缕散落的头发掖到耳后。他原本以为会比较难，但至少在早期的几场戏里，两人的默契还是发挥了作用的。

Hanbin’s voice came again, calm but pointed. “Let’s see how far you’ll go before you flinch.”
韩彬的声音再次响起，平静却尖锐。“我倒要看看，你到底能走多远才肯退缩。”

Hao stiffened, just slightly. His eyes flicked toward the director, but Hanbin was already turning away, his expression unreadable.
郝微微一愣。他的目光扫向导演，但韩彬已经转过头去，脸上的表情难以捉摸。

In the quiet of the dressing room, Hao sat on the bench, a bottle of water forgotten in his hand. The label was peeling under his thumb. The call sheet sat in his lap, and he kept reading the same words over and over:
更衣室里一片寂静，郝大爷坐在长凳上，手里忘了一瓶水。瓶上的标签在他拇指下剥落。通告单放在他的腿上，他一遍又一遍地读着同样的字：

Scene 42.   场景 42。

Bedroom. Intimacy. Shirt removal. Touch. Kiss (neck, chest). Close frame.
卧室。亲密。脱掉衬衫。触摸。亲吻（颈部，胸部）。近距离拍摄。

His stomach coiled. “Do I look terrified?” he asked, not looking up.
他胃里一阵翻江倒海。“我看上去很害怕吗？”他头也不抬地问道。

Taerae was leaning against the doorframe, arms crossed, one foot propped behind him on the wall. “A little,” he admitted. “But only if you know you. Most people would just think you’re in character.”
泰瑞倚着门框，双臂交叉，一只脚撑在身后的墙上。“有一点，”他承认道。“但前提是你了解你自己。大多数人只会觉得你演得入戏了。”

“I thought I could handle this.”
“我以为我能处理好这件事。”

“You can, ” Taerae said, his tone softening. “And if you can’t do it today, that doesn’t mean you won’t be able to. You don’t have to prove everything in one take.”
“你能， ”泰瑞语气柔和下来。“就算你今天做不到，也不代表你以后做不到。你没必要一次性证明一切。”

The call came through the intercom: ” Zhang Hao and Jiwoong, please report to Set B for Scene 42.”
对讲机里传来电话：“ 张浩、智雄，请前往 B 片场，拍摄 42 号场景。”

Hao stood slowly, trying to steady his breath. He checked his reflection once, eyes still wide, lips slightly parted.
郝缓缓站起，努力平复呼吸。他看了一眼自己的倒影，双眼依然睁得大大的，嘴唇微微张开。

Set B was transformed into a dimly lit artist’s apartment, paint-splattered floor, vinyl's stacked near an old record player, golden light slanting through the blinds to simulate late afternoon. The bed at the centre was unmade, the sheets tousled.
B 组被改造成一间灯光昏暗的艺术家公寓，地板上溅满了油漆，黑胶唱片堆放在一台旧唱机旁，金色的光线透过百叶窗斜射进来，营造出傍晚的氛围。房间中央的床铺凌乱不堪，床单凌乱不堪。

Jiwoong stood barefoot near the edge, his shirt loose, hanging open at the collar. His gaze flicked to Hao as he entered.
智雄赤脚站在边缘附近，衬衫松垮垮的，领口敞开着。郝进来时，他的目光扫向他。

Only four people were present, Matthew and Gunwook behind the camera rig, adjusting the lens, and Hanbin, seated low in a director’s chair, one leg crossed over the other, watching quietly.
在场的只有四个人，马修和建旭站在摄影机后面调整镜头，韩彬则坐在导演椅上，双腿交叉，静静地观看。

“Scene 42,” Hanbin began, his voice calm and level. “Junho enters Haneul’s apartment. Finds him sleeping on the floor after composing all night. He kneels. Watches. Touches his face. The moment shifts. What begins as comfort becomes something deeper. Something charged.”
“第42场，”韩彬开口道，语气平静而沉稳。“俊昊走进韩娜的公寓，发现他整晚作曲后睡在地板上。他跪下，看着他，抚摸他的脸。瞬间流逝。最初的安慰变成了更深层次的、充满力量的情感。”

He turned to Jiwoong. “You guide. Follow his body. Kiss his neck, graze the shirt. We’ll cut before it gets explicit.” Hanbin then turned to Hao: “Don’t think. Feel.”
他转向智雄。“你来引导。顺着他的身体。亲吻他的脖子，轻触他的衬衫。趁还没露馅，我们赶紧切。” 韩彬随后转向郝：“别想，用感觉。”

The room dimmed. The set lights warmed. Cameras rolled.
房间暗了下来。片场灯光变暖。摄影机开始拍摄。

Hao lay down on the floor, his cheek against the pillow, trying to will his body into stillness. Jiwoong knelt beside him, hand hovering.
郝躺在地板上，脸颊贴着枕头，努力让自己的身体保持静止。智雄跪在他身边，手悬在他身上。

Then, a touch. A palm against his cheek. Fingertips grazing his collarbone. Jiwoong leaned in, lips brushing against the curve of Hao’s neck with delicate pressure.
然后，一阵触碰。一只手掌抵住他的脸颊。指尖轻触他的锁骨。智雄倾身靠近，嘴唇轻柔地拂过郝的颈侧。

Hao stiffened. Not outwardly, not enough for anyone else to notice.
郝僵住了。但并没有表现出来，不足以引起别人的注意。

But Hanbin did.   但韩彬做到了。

“Cut,” came the call. It was crisp. Immediate.
“停！”电话响了。干脆利落，立即执行。

Hao sat up, heat rushing to his face. His hands trembled against the sheets. “I—sorry. I can try again—”
郝坐了起来，脸上一阵热浪袭来。他的手颤抖着扶着床单。“我——对不起。我可以再试一次——”

Hanbin stood slowly. His expression was unreadable, but his voice was quiet. “Let’s stop here for today. We’ll return to it later.”
韩彬缓缓站起身。他的表情难以捉摸，但声音却很平静。“今天就到此为止吧。我们以后再谈。”

Hao didn’t wait for further dismissal. He turned and left the set without another word.
郝没等他进一步解散，就转身离开了片场，没有再说一句话。

Back in the dressing room, he sank onto the bench again, this time burying his face in his hands. His cheeks burned, not from shame, but from frustration. He could feel what the scene needed. It buzzed under his skin like electricity, but when the moment came, his body betrayed him. He was too aware. Too self-conscious.
回到更衣室，他再次瘫倒在长椅上，这次他把脸埋在双手里。他的脸颊火辣辣的，不是因为羞愧，而是因为沮丧。他能感觉到这场面需要什么。这股力量像电流一样在他皮肤下涌动，但当那一刻到来时，他的身体却背叛了他。他太过清醒，太过害羞。

A knock at the door. Then it opened.
有人敲门。然后门开了。

Hanbin.  韩斌。

He didn’t ask permission. He simply entered and closed the door behind him.
他没有请求许可，只是进去然后关上了门。

“You’re angry,” he said softly.
他轻声说道：“你生气了。”

Hao didn’t answer.  郝没有回答。

“You’re not failing,” Hanbin added. “This is new. For anyone, it would take time.”
“你没有失败，”韩彬补充道。“这很新鲜。对任何人来说，这都需要时间。”

Hao narrowed his eyes slightly. “I’m an actor. This is supposed to be my job. ”
郝微微眯起眼睛，“我是演员，这应该是我的工作。 ”

Hanbin stepped closer. “You’ve spent your career acting away from yourself. Romantic leads, clean scripts, heteronormative performances. This is the first time someone’s asking you to act from the centre of who you are.”
韩彬走近了一步。“你的演艺生涯一直在远离自我。浪漫的主角，干净的剧本，异性恋式的表演。这是第一次有人要求你以自我为中心来表演。”

Hao looked up. “What are you saying?”
郝抬头。“你说什么？”

Hanbin sat beside him. “I’m saying… let me teach you. Privately. I’ll show you how to let your body lead. We’ll talk. Breathe. Practice trust. When you’re ready, we’ll try again.”
韩彬坐到他身边。“我是说……让我教你。私下里教你。我会教你如何让你的身体引领你。我们会聊聊。呼吸。练习信任。等你准备好了，我们再试一次。”

Hao blinked. “You’d do that?”
郝眨了眨眼。“你会这么做？”

“I want this film to be real. And I want you to own every second of it. Not fake it. Feel it.” Hanbin pulled out his phone. “Give me your number.”
“我希望这部电影是真实的。我希望你拥有它的每一秒。不是假装的，而是去感受它。”韩彬掏出手机。“把你的号码给我。”

Hao hesitated, then recited it.
郝犹豫了一下，还是背诵了出来。

Hanbin tapped it in, then met his eyes. “We’ll only shoot those scenes when you’re ready. I promise.”
韩彬敲了敲，然后对上他的目光。“等你准备好了，我们才会拍那些戏。我保证。”

That night, in the car, the lights of the city passing like slow meteors beyond the window, Taerae glanced over. “You okay?”
那天晚上，在车里，城市的灯光像流星一样缓慢地从车窗外掠过，泰莱瞥了一眼。“你还好吗？”

“Yeah.”  “是的。”

“What happened after I left?”
“我离开之后发生了什么？”

Hao hesitated. “Hanbin offered to help. Personally. Teach me how to… connect. Intimately.”
郝犹豫了一下。“韩彬主动提出帮忙。亲自帮忙。教我如何……亲密地沟通。”

Taerae looked at him, brow furrowed. “What does that mean, exactly?”
泰瑞皱着眉头看着他。“这到底是什么意思？”

“I don’t know,” Hao murmured. “But… I’m thankful. He didn’t make me feel like I failed.”
“我不知道，”郝低声说道。“不过……我很感激。他没让我觉得自己失败了。”

Taerae was quiet for a while, watching the road. “Just be careful,” he said at last. “With your heart.”
泰瑞沉默了一会儿，注视着路。“小心点，”他最后说道。“小心你的心脏。”

Hao didn’t answer. His hand rested on the window, palm flat, skin cooling against the glass. His heart, inconveniently, was already stirring.
郝没有回答。他的手放在窗户上，掌心平铺，皮肤贴着玻璃，微凉。他的心，不自觉地，已经开始怦怦乱跳。

₊‧.°.⋆✮⋆.°.‧₊

It started with a headline. Then another.
一开始是一个标题，然后是另一个。

Then comment threads that tangled into vitriol, where each post felt like a small, deliberate incision. Hao hadn’t meant to search his name. He never did when a project was underway. But this morning, lying in bed, still raw from the previous day's rehearsal, curiosity had gotten the better of him.
然后是那些恶语相向的评论，每一条都像是刻意刻意地刻划出一道小小的口子。郝本来没想搜索自己的名字。每次项目进行时，他从不这么做。但今天早上，躺在床上，前一天排练的伤还没好，好奇心就占了上风。

“Zhang Hao sells out to sleaze.”
“张浩出卖自己，搞腐败。”

“My favourite actor turned gay just for clout.”
“我最喜欢的演员只是为了影响力而变成同性恋。”

“I can’t even watch his dramas now. Disgusting.”
“我现在都不敢看他的电视剧了。真恶心。”

“He used to be classy. Now he’s a whore.”
“他曾经很有品位。现在却是个荡妇。”

There were worse ones, darker, more invasive. Screenshots of him and Jiwoong on set. A blurry clip of him leaving the studio. People dissecting his posture, the curve of his smile, calling it “feminine,” “fake,” “pathetic.”
还有更糟糕的，更黑暗，更具侵略性的。他和智雄在片场的截图。还有他离开工作室的模糊片段。人们分析他的姿势，他的笑容曲线，称其 “女性化”、“虚假”、“可悲”。

He stared at his phone until his vision blurred, the screen flickering with light from his window. He felt a bitter twist in his stomach, grief, maybe. Or anger. Or that low, dense hum of self-doubt that never truly went away.
他盯着手机，直到视线模糊，手机屏幕随着窗外的光线闪烁。他感到胃里一阵绞痛，也许是悲伤，也许是愤怒，又或许是那种低沉而浓重的自我怀疑，始终挥之不去。

His phone vibrated.  他的手机震动了。

Sung Hanbin:  宋韩彬：

Are you free today? Want to meet?
你今天有空吗？想见面吗？

The timing was uncanny.
时机真是奇妙。

Hao stared at the message, heart thudding. His first instinct was to say no—to hide, to curl into the safety of his blankets and forget the world existed. But instead, his fingers typed:
郝盯着这条信息，心跳加速。他的第一反应是拒绝——躲起来，蜷缩在毯子里，忘记这个世界的存在。但他的手指却敲了起来：

Yes. I’d like that.
是的，我很乐意。

He chose his outfit with more care than he’d intended.
他选择的服装比他预想的更加精心。

A soft ivory sweater that clung to his frame but billowed slightly at the sleeves, making his hands look delicate. Pale sand-coloured trousers that cinched at the waist, paired with cream-toned sneakers. His hair, brown with a subtle red tint, was styled just so, parted softly, his fringe brushed neatly to one side. A dab of gloss on his lips gave them a faint, innocent sheen. The faint scent of orange blossom clung to his collar.
柔软的象牙色毛衣紧贴身形，袖口微微飘动，衬托出他纤细的双手。浅沙色长裤腰部收紧，搭配奶油色运动鞋。他棕色的头发略带红色，造型恰到好处，柔和地分开，刘海整齐地梳向一侧。唇上涂抹了一层唇彩，使其泛起淡淡的光泽，纯真无邪。衣领上飘散着淡淡的橙花香。

He looked at himself in the mirror before stepping out. He looked... gentle. Untouched.
他走出去之前，对着镜子看了看自己。他看起来……很温柔，浑然不觉。

Maybe that’s what he wanted Hanbin to see.
也许这就是他想让韩彬看到的。

When Taerae pulled up to the curb and saw him, his brows lifted so high they nearly disappeared under his bangs. “Why do you look like a pastel daydream?” Taerae teased as he pulled the car up to the curb. “You going on a date or learning how to sin?”
泰瑞把车停在路边，看到他时，眉毛扬得高高的，几乎都快被刘海遮住了。“你怎么看起来像个白日梦？”泰瑞一边把车停在路边，一边调侃道，“你是去约会了，还是在学着犯罪？”

“Shut up,” Hao muttered, cheeks colouring. “It's just a meeting.”
“闭嘴，”郝小声嘟囔道，脸涨得通红。“只是个会议而已。”

“A meeting,” Taerae echoed, eyeing him. “With glossed lips and dewy eyes. Mm-hm.”
“一场会面，”泰瑞重复道，看着他。“嘴唇涂着唇膏，眼睛湿润。嗯哼。”

“Go home,” Hao grumbled, stepping out. “I’ll call when I’m done.”
“回家吧，”郝咕哝着走了出去。“我忙完了就打电话。”

“Don’t get corrupted too fast,” Taerae called after him. “Or do. Might be good for you.”
“别腐化得太快，”泰瑞在他身后喊道。“或者腐化一下。或许对你有好处。”

The café was tucked in a quiet street in Apgujeong, shaded by overgrown trees and hidden behind a tall wall of stone and ivy. It was one of those rare celebrity sanctuaries in Seoul, high security, high discretion, and an unspoken rule that whatever was seen here stayed buried in the velvet-dark booths.
这家咖啡馆坐落在狎鸥亭一条僻静的街道上，茂密的树木掩映，掩映在一堵爬满常春藤的高墙后。这里是首尔少有的名人庇护所之一，安保严密，谨慎至极，而且有一条不成文的规定：在这里看到的任何东西都只能藏在天鹅绒般漆黑的卡座里。

Hanbin was already there.
韩彬已经到了。

He was dressed in a charcoal sweater, simple but cut to perfection, his sleeves pushed to his elbows as he stirred his drink with lazy precision. When he looked up and saw Hao, his expression changed, slowly, then completely.
他穿着一件炭灰色的毛衣，简洁却剪裁完美，袖子捋到肘部，慵懒地搅拌着手中的饮料。当他抬头看到郝时，他的表情慢慢地变了，然后彻底变了。

He stood as Hao approached, gaze lingering over every inch of him.
当郝走近时，他站了起来，目光在他身上流连忘返。

“You look…” His voice dropped slightly. “...sweet.”
“你看起来……”他的声音稍微低了下来。“……很甜蜜。”

“Comfortable,” Hao corrected, trying to maintain composure.
“舒服，”郝纠正道，努力保持镇静。

“Comfortable,” Hanbin echoed, eyes glinting. “With just a whisper of temptation.”
“舒服，”韩彬重复道，眼睛闪闪发光。“只是带着一丝诱惑。”

Hao’s knees felt unsteady as he sat down across from him.
郝坐在他对面，双腿有些发软。

They made small talk at first, cautious, orbiting safer topics. Hao’s drink arrived, honey latte, extra hot, and he clutched the mug like it could anchor him. Hanbin never stopped watching him, never flinched away from the quiet tension stringing between them like a pulled thread.
他们先是闲聊了几句，小心翼翼地聊着比较安全的话题。郝的饮料来了，蜂蜜拿铁，特热，他紧紧地抓住杯子，仿佛它能让自己稳住。韩彬一直注视着他，丝毫没有躲避他们之间那股如同拉线般静谧的紧张气氛。

Then, without preamble, Hanbin set his coffee aside and leaned forward.
然后，韩彬没有先开口，就把咖啡放到一边，身体前倾。

“Let’s talk about the lessons,” he said.
“我们来谈谈教训吧，”他说。

Hao straightened, reaching into his bag and pulling out a small notebook and a black gel pen. “I’m ready.”
郝直起身子，把手伸进包里，掏出一个小笔记本和一支黑色中性笔。“我准备好了。”

Hanbin’s brow arched. “You’re taking notes? ”
韩彬眉头一挑。“你在做笔记？ ”

“I take this seriously,” Hao said, his voice softer than intended. “I want to do it right.”
“我认真对待这件事，”郝说，语气比预想的要柔和。“我想把事情做好。”

A shadow of a smile ghosted across Hanbin’s face. But it wasn’t mocking. It was… reverent.
韩彬脸上浮现出一丝微笑。但那并非嘲讽，而是……虔诚。

“Then let’s begin,” Hanbin said, folding his arms on the table. “Lesson One.”
“那我们开始吧，”韩彬双手抱胸，撑在桌上。“第一课。”

Hao lifted the pen, poised to write.
郝举起笔，准备写字。

But Hanbin didn’t dictate.
但韩彬并没有发号施令。

He leaned closer, voice dropping to something lower, slower, something that touched the skin like breath.
他倾身靠近，声音变得低沉、缓慢，如同呼吸般触及皮肤。

“Lesson One: I’m going to teach you how to touch yourself. ”
“第一课： 我要教你如何触摸自己。 ”

Hao’s fingers froze mid-stroke.
郝的手指在划动时僵住了。

Hanbin didn’t stop.  韩彬没有停下来。

“Lesson Two: I’m going to show you how to accept pleasure, how to let it sink into your body instead of resisting it. ”
“第二课： 我将告诉你如何接受快乐，如何让它渗透到你的身体里而不是抵抗它。 ”

Hao’s pen clattered lightly against the page.
郝的笔在纸上轻轻地敲击着。

“Lesson Three: We’ll explore the positions you’ll need to embody, on a table, beneath someone, above them. But you won’t be doing it alone. ” Hanbin’s voice was steady, absolute. “ I’ll be doing it with you. Every step. Every motion. ”
“第三课： 我们会探索你需要展现的姿势，在桌子上，在某人身下，在某人之上。但你不是一个人。 ”韩彬的声音坚定而坚定。“ 我会和你一起做。每一步。每一个动作。 ”

Zhang Hao stared at him, chest tight, lips parted. He felt something unfurl in his spine; heat, fear, curiosity tangled into a single breathless thought.
张浩盯着他，胸口紧绷，嘴唇微张。他感觉脊背上有什么舒展开来；热气、恐惧、好奇交织成一个令人窒息的念头。

“W–with you?” he whispered.
“和你一起？”他低声问道。

Hanbin nodded. “It’s the only way you’ll truly learn. I want you to feel what it’s like, not just perform it. I’ll guide you. Safely. Gently. Always with your permission.”
韩彬点点头。“这是你真正学习的唯一方法。我希望你感受一下，而不是仅仅表演一下。我会指导你。安全、温柔地，并且始终征得你的同意。”

The world outside the café disappeared. Time paused.
咖啡馆外面的世界消失了，时间静止了。

Then Hanbin asked, simply: “Do you trust me?”
韩彬随即问道：“你相信我吗？”

And Hao, through the thundering in his ears, said: “Yes.”
郝在耳边雷鸣般的声音中说道：“是的。”

Hanbin’s expression softened. “Then I’ll let you know when we’ll start.” 
韩彬的表情柔和下来。“那我什么时候开始告诉你。”

“Would it be okay if... we did it at my apartment?” Hao asked hesitantly. “I think I’d feel more comfortable. Safe.”
“我们……在我的公寓里做可以吗？”郝犹豫地问。“我觉得会更舒服。更安全。”

“Of course,” Hanbin replied without pause. “Your space. Your rules. No pressure. No cameras. Just you and me.”
“当然，”韩彬毫不犹豫地回答。“你的空间。你的规则。没有压力。没有摄像头。只有你和我。”

When Taerae pulled up to pick him up, Hao walked toward the car in a daze. His fingers trembled faintly at his sides.
当泰瑞开车来接他时，郝茫然地走向车子，手指在身体两侧微微颤抖。

Hanbin walked him to the entrance, waiting until he stepped into the vehicle before offering a final glance, that intense gaze softening just slightly.
韩彬送他到门口，等他上了车才最后看了他一眼，那灼热的目光稍稍柔和了一些。

“He’s something,” Taerae said once they were driving. “You look like you just walked out of a fever dream. What happened?”
“他真厉害，”泰瑞开车的时候说道。“你看起来就像刚从发烧的梦里走出来一样。发生什么事了？”

“We talked,” Hao murmured. “About the... lessons.”
“我们聊了聊，”郝低声说道，“关于……课程。”

Taerae glanced at him. “And?”
泰瑞瞥了他一眼。“然后呢？”

Hao turned to the window, barely hearing the city outside.
郝转向窗外，几乎听不到外面的城市噪音。

“He said he’s going to do them with me. Not just instruct. He wants me to feel it. Understand it. Through him.”
“他说他要和我一起做 ，不只是指导。他想让我去感受，去理解，通过他。”

Taerae blinked. “Wait, he’s —?”
泰瑞眨了眨眼。“等等， 他 ——？”

“Yes.”  “是的。”

A silence stretched.  沉默持续了一段时间。

“What does that mean?” Taerae asked.
“那是什么意思？”Taerae 问道。

“I don’t know yet,” Hao said, voice barely audible. “But... I think I’m grateful.”
“我还不知道，”郝说，声音几乎听不见。“不过……我想我会心存感激。”

₊‧.°.⋆✮⋆.°.‧₊

Zhang Hao’s body thrummed with a quiet, pulsing current, a hum that started somewhere low in his chest and spread outward to the tips of his fingers, to the soles of his feet. Anticipation had a strange way of folding into every breath, every tick of the clock on the wall. He’d been waiting all day, moving through his routines with exaggerated care, laundering his sheets, straightening pillows, lighting a soft candle by the windowsill as if it might ward off the nerves curling in his stomach like smoke.
张浩的身体里传来一股静谧的脉动，这股嗡嗡声从他胸腔深处传出，向外蔓延至指尖、脚底。期待以一种奇特的方式融入他的每一次呼吸，融入墙上时钟的每一次滴答声。他已经等待了一整天，过分小心地完成着日常事务，洗床单，整理枕头，在窗台上点燃一根柔和的蜡烛，仿佛这能驱散胃里如烟雾般翻腾的紧张。

He had taken a long shower. Unusually long.
他洗了个长长的澡，时间长得异乎寻常。

Every inch of his skin had been scrubbed, rinsed, moisturised. He’d dried himself with a towel too soft to be practical and had stood before the mirror, steam curling around his reflection, as he stared at himself with unfamiliar scrutiny.
他的每一寸肌肤都擦洗、冲洗、保湿过。他用一条软得不实用的毛巾擦干身体，站在镜子前，蒸汽缭绕着他的倒影，他用陌生的目光审视着自己。

Why do I care so much?
我为什么这么在意？

He couldn’t answer it. Not fully. Not yet.
他无法回答。无法完全回答。还无法。

He’d chosen his clothes with deliberate tenderness, a pale blue knit cardigan over a loose white tank top, both slightly oversized, both soft enough to invite touch. Paired with soft grey sweatpants that hung delicately on his hips, the ensemble screamed effortless innocence. He wasn’t sure if it was armour or an invitation.
他精心挑选的衣服都带着一丝温柔：一件淡蓝色针织开衫，搭配一件宽松的白色背心，两件衣服都略显宽松，却又柔软得让人忍不住想触摸。搭配一条柔软的灰色运动裤，优雅地垂在臀部，这身装扮彰显着一种毫不费力的纯真。他不确定这究竟是一副盔甲，还是一种邀请。

By the time the apartment bell chimed, it was early evening. The light outside had just begun to dim, sinking into that fragile golden hour glow, where the world looked a little more forgiving.
公寓门铃响起时，已是傍晚时分。外面的光线刚刚开始暗下来，融入那微妙的金色光辉中，世界看起来也多了几分宽容。

Hao stood frozen in his hallway for a moment, exhaling slowly before pressing the intercom.
郝在走廊里呆呆地站了一会儿，缓缓呼出一口气，然后按下了对讲机。

“Come up.”  “过来。”

He didn’t need to say who it was. There was only one person it could be.
他不需要说出是谁。只有一个人可能。

He opened the door just as Hanbin stepped out of the elevator at the end of the corridor, carrying no bag, no pretense, just himself, dressed in fitted black slacks and a navy button-up shirt, the sleeves rolled once at the forearms. He looked clean, purposeful, almost annoyingly handsome. His hair was slightly tousled, like he’d run his hands through it too many times on the way here.
他刚打开门，韩彬就从走廊尽头的电梯里走了出来。他没带包，也没装什么，就他自己，穿着合身的黑色休闲裤和海军蓝纽扣衬衫，袖子在前臂处卷了一下。他看起来干净利落，做事果断，帅得近乎让人讨厌。他的头发略微凌乱，仿佛一路上被他捋过无数次。

Hanbin’s eyes raked over Hao as he reached the doorway.
当郝走到门口时，韩彬的目光扫过他。

“Again with the pretty clothes,” he said, voice low, teasing. “Do you always dress like this when you’re planning to be thoroughly undone?”
“又穿这么漂亮的衣服，”他低声调侃道，“你每次打算彻底完蛋的时候都这么穿吗？”

Hao’s ears turned a vibrant shade of red. “I—just wanted to be comfortable.”
郝的耳朵顿时红了起来。“我——只是想舒服点。”

“You look like a daydream,” Hanbin murmured, stepping inside.
“你看上去就像做白日梦一样，”韩彬低声说道，走了进去。

He walked past Hao with easy confidence, slipping off his shoes as though he’d been here before. There was something intimate in that, his ease, his lack of hesitation. Hao followed behind, heart climbing steadily up his throat.
他从郝身边走过，自信满满，脱掉鞋子，仿佛他以前来过这里。他的从容，他的毫不犹豫，都透露着一种亲切感。郝跟在后面，心跳加速。

They sat in the living room at first. Hanbin accepted a drink, iced water with lemon, which Hao had offered with hands that only slightly trembled. Their conversation was quiet, meandering. Hanbin never pushed, but he didn’t coddle either.
他们起初坐在客厅里。韩彬接过一杯饮料，是郝递过来的柠檬冰水，双手微微颤抖。他们的谈话很平静，漫无目的。韩彬从不强迫，但也不纵容。

And when the moment arrived, when Hao found himself standing in the soft glow of his bedroom, feeling the plush carpet beneath his feet and the faint scent of lavender in the air, he realised he wasn’t afraid. Nervous, yes. Uncertain, completely. But not afraid.
当那一刻到来，当郝发现自己站在卧室柔和的灯光下，感受着脚下柔软的地毯，空气中弥漫着淡淡的薰衣草香味时，他意识到自己并不害怕。是的，紧张。完全不确定。但并不害怕。

“This is where you want to do it?” Hanbin asked gently.
“这就是你想做的事情？”韩彬温和地问道。

Hao nodded. “Yes. I feel… safe here.”
郝点点头。“是的。我觉得……这里很安全。”

“Good,” Hanbin said, his voice low and steady. “Then let’s begin.”
“好，”韩彬声音低沉而平稳，“那我们开始吧。”

He paused, just long enough for the weight of those words to settle.
他停顿了一下，时间刚好够他消化这些话的分量。

“Lesson One,” Hanbin said, his voice low and steady, “I’m going to teach you how to touch yourself.”
“第一课，”韩彬低声说道，“我要教你如何触摸自己。”

Hao’s breath hitched, his fingers twitching at his sides as he sat on the edge of the bed. The room was dimly lit, the soft glow of a single lamp casting shadows that danced across Hanbin’s sharp features. He was seated in a chair directly in front of Hao, his legs spread casually, his hands resting on his thighs. His gaze was dark, intense, and unrelenting, pinning Hao in place like a predator eyeing its prey.
郝坐在床边，呼吸急促，手指在身体两侧抽搐。房间里光线昏暗，一盏柔和的灯火在韩彬棱角分明的脸上投下阴影。他坐在郝正前方的椅子上，双腿随意张开，双手放在大腿上。他的目光阴沉、锐利、毫不留情，将郝牢牢地钉在原地，如同捕食者盯着猎物。

“You’re nervous,” Hanbin observed, a small smirk playing on his lips. “Don’t be. This is about you. About what you want. So, tell me, Hao… do you want this?”
“你紧张，”韩彬注意到，嘴角露出一丝笑意。“别紧张。这关乎你。关乎你想要的东西。所以，告诉我，浩……你想要这个吗？”

Hao swallowed hard, his throat dry. He nodded, unable to find his voice.
郝氏咽了口唾沫，喉咙干涩。他点了点头，却发不出声音。

“Words,” Hanbin demanded, his tone firm but not unkind.
“说句话，”韩彬要求道，语气坚定，但并不无情。

The room felt warmer suddenly, quieter. The shadows stretched longer across the floor. Somewhere in the kitchen, the fridge hummed.
房间突然变得温暖、安静起来。地板上的阴影越来越长。厨房里，冰箱嗡嗡作响。

Hao looked at Hanbin, at the man who had promised not to rush him, who had told him that this would happen only when he was ready.
郝看着韩斌，看着这个答应过不会催促他，并告诉他只有当他准备好了才会发生这一切的男人。

And he was.  事实也确实如此。

Nervous. Curious. Exposed. But ready.
紧张。好奇。暴露。但做好准备。

“Okay,” Hao whispered, then louder. “I’m listening.”
“好的，”郝低声说，然后提高了声音，“我在听。”

Hanbin didn’t smile. He didn’t joke. His expression was serious, reverent even.
韩彬没有笑。他没有开玩笑。他的表情严肃，甚至有些虔诚。

“I’ll guide you slowly,” he said. “You don’t need to perform. You just need to feel.”
“我会慢慢引导你，”他说，“你不需要表演，你只需要感受。”

Hao swallowed, his pulse loud in his ears. “I trust you,” he said.
郝咽了口唾沫，耳边传来脉搏的轰鸣。“我相信你，”他说。

Hanbin’s smirk widened. “Good. Then let’s begin. Start with your shirt,” Hanbin instructed, his voice smooth and commanding. “Take it off. Slowly.”
韩彬的笑容更灿烂了。“好。那就开始吧。从你的衬衫开始，”韩彬命令道，语气平和而又充满命令。“脱掉它。慢慢来。”

Hao’s hands trembled as he reached for his cardigan, the clothes falling from his shoulders before he grabbed the hem of his shirt, pulling it up and over his head. The cool air of the room kissed his skin, raising goosebumps along his arms and chest. He dropped the shirt to the floor, his heart pounding in his ears.
郝的手颤抖着伸手去拿羊毛衫，衣服从肩膀上滑落，他一把抓住衬衫的下摆，把它拉过头顶。房间里凉爽的空气轻吻着他的肌肤，他的手臂和胸口起了鸡皮疙瘩。他把衬衫扔到地上，心脏在耳边怦怦跳动。

“Good,” Hanbin murmured, his eyes raking over Hao’s exposed torso. “Now, your pants.”
“很好，”韩彬低声说道，目光扫过郝裸露的躯干。“现在，脱裤子。”

Hao hesitated for a moment before standing, his fingers fumbling with the string of his sweatpants. He pushed them down his legs, stepping out of them and kicking them aside. He stood there in nothing but his briefs, feeling exposed and vulnerable under Hanbin’s unwavering gaze.
郝犹豫了片刻，才站起身，手指笨拙地拨弄着运动裤的带子。他把裤子往下拉，跨步脱掉，又把裤子踢到一边。他只穿着内裤站在那里，在韩彬那坚定的目光下，感觉自己暴露无遗，脆弱不堪。

“Sit back down,” Hanbin said, gesturing to the bed. “And take those off too.”
“坐回去，”韩彬指着床说，“把那些也脱掉。”

Hao obeyed, sliding his briefs down and tossing them aside. He sat back on the edge of the bed, his cheeks burning with embarrassment and arousal.
郝遵从了命令，脱下内裤，扔到一边。他坐回床边，脸颊因尴尬和兴奋而红红的。

“Look at you,” Hanbin said, his voice dripping with admiration. “So beautiful. So perfect.”
“看看你，”韩彬说道，语气里满是钦佩。“太美了，太完美了。”

Hao’s breath quickened at the praise, his cock twitching against his thigh.
听到这句赞美，郝的呼吸变得急促起来，他的阴茎在大腿上抽搐着。

“Now,” Hanbin continued, leaning forward slightly in his chair, his elbows resting on his knees as he fixed Hao with that intense, unyielding gaze. “I want you to touch yourself. Start with your chest. Tease your nipples. Make yourself feel good.”
“现在，”韩彬继续说道，他坐在椅子上，身子微微前倾，手肘撑在膝盖上，目光灼热而坚定地盯着郝。“我要你抚摸自己。从你的胸部开始。挑逗你的乳头。让自己感觉舒服些。”

Hao’s hands trembled as they hovered over his chest, his heart pounding so loudly he was sure Hanbin could hear it. The air between them felt charged, electric, and every word Hanbin spoke sent a shiver down Hao’s spine. He hesitated, his fingers brushing lightly over his skin, the touch so tentative it was almost ghostly.
郝的双手颤抖着悬在胸口，心跳得如此剧烈，他确信韩彬都能听到。两人之间的空气仿佛带电，韩彬说的每一个字都让郝脊背一阵发凉。他犹豫了一下，手指轻轻拂过他的肌肤，那触感如此迟疑，几乎如同幽灵般。

“Don’t be shy,” Hanbin murmured, his voice low and smooth, like velvet wrapping around Hao’s senses. “You’re beautiful, Hao. Every part of you. Let me see you enjoy it.”
“别害羞，”韩彬低声说道，他的声音低沉而柔滑，如同天鹅绒般包裹着郝的感官。“郝，你很美。你的每一部分都很美。让我看看你享受这一切的样子。”

Encouraged by Hanbin’s words, Hao let his fingers settle on his chest, his fingertips grazing over his nipples. They were already sensitive, and the light touch made him gasp softly, his breath hitching in his throat. He glanced up at Hanbin, seeking reassurance, and found it in the dark, approving look in his eyes.
韩彬的话鼓舞了郝，他把手指放在自己的胸口，指尖轻抚着自己的乳头。他的乳头本来就很敏感，这轻柔的触碰让他轻轻喘息，呼吸在喉咙里哽咽。他抬头望向韩彬，寻求安慰，却在韩彬深邃而赞许的眼神中找到了慰藉。

“That’s it,” Hanbin said, his voice a soft purr that sent heat pooling in Hao’s stomach. “Take your time. Explore yourself. Feel how good it can be when you let go.”
“就这样吧，”韩彬说道，他的声音轻柔得像个呼噜，让郝的胃里一阵暖流涌上来。“慢慢来。探索你自己。感受一下，当你放手的时候，感觉有多好。”

Hao’s fingers grew bolder, circling his nipples slowly, deliberately, the sensation sending little sparks of pleasure through him. He pinched one gently, and a moan escaped his lips before he could stop it. His cock twitched against his thigh, already hard and aching for more.
郝的手指更加大胆，缓慢而刻意地绕着他的乳头打转，那种感觉让他浑身迸发出阵阵快感。他轻轻地捏了一下乳头，一声呻吟在他忍不住之前便从唇间逸出。他的阴茎在大腿上抽搐着，已经硬挺，渴望着更多。

“Good boy,” Hanbin praised, his tone dripping with admiration. “You’re doing so well. Now, make them hard for me. Show me how much you like it.”
“好孩子，”韩彬赞叹道，语气里满是钦佩。“你做得真棒。现在，给我来点难度吧。让我看看你有多喜欢。”

Hao obeyed, his fingers rolling and tugging at his nipples until they were stiff and sensitive, the pleasure bordering on pain but in the most delicious way. His hips shifted restlessly, his cock throbbing with need as he continued to touch himself, each movement sending waves of arousal coursing through him.
郝顺从地揉捏着自己的乳头，直到它们变得紧绷敏感，那种快感近乎痛苦，却又无比美妙。他的臀部不停地扭动着，阴茎随着他不断的自慰而抽动，每一次动作都让他的欲火翻腾。

“Look at you,” Hanbin said, his voice thick with desire. “So responsive. So perfect. You’re making me proud, Hao.”
“看看你，”韩彬说道，声音里满是渴望。“反应这么灵敏，这么完美。你让我感到骄傲，郝。”

The praise went straight to Hao’s head, making him feel lightheaded and desperate all at once. His hand moved lower, brushing over his stomach, his fingers trembling as they inched closer to where he needed them most. But Hanbin’s voice stopped him before he could go further.
这句赞美直冲郝的脑袋，让他顿时感到一阵眩晕和绝望。他的手向下移动，拂过腹部，手指颤抖着，一点点靠近他最需要的地方。但韩彬的声音阻止了他继续下去。

“Not yet,” Hanbin said, his tone firm but gentle. “Stay with your chest a little longer. I want to see you lose yourself in it.”
“还没呢，”韩彬语气坚定而温柔。“再待一会儿你的胸部。我想看看你沉浸其中的样子。”

Hao whimpered softly but obeyed, his hands returning to his chest, his fingers teasing and playing with his nipples until he was squirming on the bed, his body alight with sensation. He could feel Hanbin’s eyes on him, watching every move, every reaction, and it only made the experience more intense.
郝轻轻地呜咽了一声，但还是服从了。他的双手回到他的胸前，手指挑逗着他的乳头，直到他在床上蠕动，全身都充满了快感。他能感觉到韩彬的目光注视着他，注视着他的一举一动，每一个反应，这让他的体验更加强烈。

“You’re doing so well,” Hanbin murmured, his voice a low growl that sent a shiver down Hao’s spine. “But I think you’re ready for more. Are you ready to move on?”
“你做得真棒，”韩彬低声说道，他的声音低沉得像咆哮，让郝不禁脊背发凉。“不过我觉得你已经准备好迎接更多挑战了。你准备好继续前进了吗？”

Hao nodded eagerly, his breath coming in short gasps, his body trembling with anticipation. He was desperate for more, for whatever Hanbin would give him next.
郝急切地点点头，呼吸急促，身体因期待而颤抖。他渴望更多，渴望韩彬接下来能给他的一切。

“Good boy,” Hanbin murmured, his eyes darkening as they trailed down Hao’s body. “Now, move your hand lower. Touch your cock. Let me see how pretty it is.”
“好孩子，”韩彬低声说道，他的眼神渐渐暗了下来，顺着郝的身体向下移动。“现在，把手放低一点。摸摸你的鸡巴。让我看看它有多漂亮。”

Hao hesitated for a moment, his cheeks flushing at the command, but he obeyed. His hand slid down his stomach, trembling slightly as he wrapped his fingers around his length. He gave himself a tentative stroke, a soft moan escaping his lips.
郝犹豫了片刻，听到命令，他的脸颊涨得通红，但还是服从了。他的手滑下腹部，手指微微颤抖，包裹住他的肉棒。他试探性地抚摸了一下，嘴里发出一声轻柔的呻吟。

“Look at that,” Hanbin said, his voice thick with admiration. “So perfect. So fucking pretty. Stroke yourself for me, Hao. Show me how good it feels.”
“看看那个，”韩彬说道，语气里满是钦佩。“太完美了，太漂亮了。郝，帮我抚摸一下自己，让我感受一下那感觉有多棒。”

Hao’s breath hitched as he began to move his hand, his strokes slow and deliberate at first. The pleasure built with each pass of his palm over his sensitive skin, and he couldn’t help but arch into his own touch.
郝的呼吸开始急促起来，他的手开始移动，起初动作缓慢而谨慎。随着手掌每一次掠过他敏感的肌肤，快感逐渐升温，他忍不住弓起身子，迎合着对方的触碰。

“That’s it,” Hanbin purred, leaning forward slightly in his chair. “You’re doing so well. Your cock looks so good in your hand, all hard and leaking for me. You’re such a good boy, Hao.”
“就这样，”韩彬轻声说道，在椅子上微微前倾。“你做得真棒。你的鸡巴在你手里看起来真棒，硬邦邦的，还在为我流着精液。你真是个好孩子，郝。”

The praise sent a shiver down Hao’s spine, his movements becoming more urgent. His hips bucked into his hand, seeking more friction, more sensation. Hanbin’s words fueled his arousal, making him feel both exposed and cherished.
这句赞美让郝脊背一阵发凉，他的动作也变得更加急促。他的臀部迎合着手掌，寻求更多的摩擦，更多的刺激。韩彬的话更激发了他的性欲，让他既感到被袒露，又感到被珍惜。

The slick sound of skin on skin filled the room, mingling with his soft, breathy moans. His toes curled against the edge of the bed, the tension in his body building with every stroke. Hanbin’s gaze was unrelenting, his dark eyes drinking in every detail, the way Hao’s chest heaved, the flush that spread across his skin, the way his cock twitched and leaked with need.
肌肤摩擦的滑腻声响充斥着整个房间，交织着他轻柔的喘息呻吟。他的脚趾蜷缩着床沿，身体随着每一次撞击而绷紧。韩彬的目光坚定不移，他那双深邃的眼眸注视着每一个细节：郝胸膛的起伏，皮肤上泛起的潮红，以及他阴茎因渴望而抽搐和渗出的液体。

“That’s it,” Hanbin murmured, his voice low and velvety, sending shivers down Hao’s spine. “You’re doing so well. Look at you, so desperate for it. So fucking beautiful.”
“就这样吧，”韩彬低声说道，他的声音低沉而柔和，让郝不禁脊背发凉。“你做得太好了。看看你，这么渴望成功。真是太他妈漂亮了。”

Hao whimpered, his hips bucking into his hand as he chased the pleasure coursing through him. His strokes became faster, more erratic, his body trembling on the edge of release. Hanbin leaned forward slightly, his own arousal evident in the way his breath hitched and his hands gripped the arms of his chair.
郝呜咽着，臀部迎着手部扭动，追逐着体内奔涌的快感。他的动作越来越快，越来越飘忽不定，身体在即将释放的边缘颤抖。韩彬微微前倾，呼吸急促，双手紧握椅子扶手，这都表明他内心的兴奋。

“You’re close, aren’t you?” Hanbin asked, his tone teasing yet commanding. “I can see it in the way your body moves. The way you’re falling apart for me.”
“你快要崩溃了，不是吗？”韩彬问道，语气既戏谑又带着命令的意味。“从你身体的动作，我就能看出来。你正在为我崩溃。”

Hao nodded frantically, his lips parting in a silent cry as the pressure inside him coiled tighter. Hanbin’s praise only fueled his desire, making him feel both exposed and cherished.
郝疯狂地点头，嘴唇微张，无声地哭泣，体内的压力越来越大。韩彬的赞美只会激起他的欲望，让他感到既被倾注，又被珍惜。

“You’re so beautiful like this,” Hanbin continued, his voice low and velvety. “I could watch you all day. But I think you’re ready for the next step. Are you ready to learn how to open yourself up?”
“你这样真美，”韩彬继续说道，声音低沉而柔和。“我可以整天看着你。不过我觉得你已经准备好迈出下一步了。你准备好学习如何敞开心扉了吗？”

Hao nodded eagerly, his breath coming in short, uneven gasps. His chest rose and fell rapidly, the anticipation coiling tight in his stomach. Hanbin’s words had lit a fire within him, and he was desperate to follow every instruction, to prove himself worthy of the praise that dripped from Hanbin’s lips like honey. His cock throbbed insistently, already slick with pre-cum, and his fingers twitched at his sides, eager to explore the new sensations Hanbin was guiding him toward.
郝急切地点点头，呼吸急促，断断续续。他的胸口剧烈起伏，期待的情绪在他胃里翻江倒海。韩彬的话在他心中燃起了熊熊烈火，他迫切地想要遵循每一条指令，证明自己配得上韩彬唇间如蜜般流淌的赞美。他的阴茎持续地抽动着，已经沾满了前列腺液，手指在身体两侧抽搐，渴望探索韩彬正在引导他体验的新快感。

“Good boy,” Hanbin murmured, his voice low and velvety, sending a shiver down Hao’s spine. “You’re so eager, aren’t you? So ready to learn. I love seeing you like this—so open, so willing.” His dark gaze never wavered, drinking in every detail of Hao’s trembling form. “Suck your fingers.”
“好孩子，”韩彬低声说道，声音低沉而柔和，让郝不禁脊背一凉。“你这么渴望，不是吗？这么渴望学习。我喜欢看你这样——这么坦诚，这么主动。”他深邃的目光始终没有动摇，将郝颤抖的身躯一丝不苟地注视着。“吮吸你的手指。”

Hao nodded and did as he was told, covering his fingers with saliva. Hao’s hand moved tentatively to his entrance, his fingers brushing against the sensitive skin there. He hesitated for a moment, the act making his heart race. But Hanbin’s voice was there, steady and commanding, guiding him through it. “That’s it,” Hanbin said, his tone soft but firm. “Just tease it first. Get used to the feeling. You’re doing so well, Hao.”
郝点点头，照做了，用唾液覆盖手指。郝的手试探性地移到他的入口，手指轻触着那里敏感的肌肤。他犹豫了片刻，这举动让他心跳加速。但韩彬的声音却稳稳地、充满威严地引导着他。“就这样，”韩彬语气柔和而坚定地说道，“先逗逗它。习惯这种感觉。郝，你做得真棒。”

Encouraged by Hanbin’s words, Hao pressed a finger against his hole, circling it slowly. The sensation was strange at first, but not unpleasant. His breath hitched as he pushed the tip of his finger inside, the tightness making him gasp. “Good,” Hanbin purred, his voice thick with approval. “Now, go deeper. Take your time. Feel every inch of it.”
韩彬的话鼓舞了郝，他用一根手指抵住自己的穴口，慢慢地绕着圈。一开始感觉有些奇怪，但并不难受。指尖一伸进去，郝的呼吸就急促起来，紧绷感让他不禁倒吸一口气。“很好，”韩彬低声说道，语气里满是赞许。“现在，再深入一点。慢慢来。感受每一寸。”

Hao obeyed, sinking his finger further into himself. The stretch was intense, but the pleasure that followed was overwhelming. His cock twitched against his stomach, leaking more pre-cum as he began to move his finger in and out. Hanbin’s gaze was unrelenting, his eyes dark with desire as he watched Hao explore himself. “You’re so beautiful like this,” Hanbin said, his voice rough with arousal. “So fucking perfect. Add another finger for me, Hao. Stretch yourself open.”
郝顺从地将手指更深地插入。扩张感强烈，但随之而来的快感却令人难以抗拒。他的阴茎在腹部抽搐，随着手指的抽插，渗出更多的前列腺液。韩彬目光坚定，深邃的眸子里充满了欲望，他注视着郝探索着自己。“你这样真美，”韩彬说道，声音沙哑，充满兴奋。“真他妈的完美。郝，再给我加一根手指。张开。”

With a shaky breath, Hao pressed a second finger inside, scissoring them gently to stretch himself further. The sensation was almost too much, but Hanbin’s voice kept him grounded, urging him on. “That’s it,” Hanbin murmured, his tone filled with pride. “You’re doing so well. Look at you, taking it so beautifully. You’re such a good boy, Hao.” The praise sent a wave of warmth through Hao, his body trembling as he continued to fuck himself with his fingers, lost in the pleasure and the sound of Hanbin’s voice.
郝氏颤抖着呼吸，将第二根手指伸了进去，轻轻地交叉着，让自己更加伸展。这种感觉几乎难以忍受，但韩彬的声音让他保持镇定，鼓励着他。“就这样，”韩彬低声说道，语气中充满了自豪。“你做得真棒。看看你，接受得这么漂亮。郝氏，你真是个好孩子。” 这句赞美让郝氏感到一阵暖流，他浑身颤抖，继续用手指自慰，沉浸在快感和韩彬的声音中。

Hao’s movements became more frantic as he approached the edge, his fingers thrusting into himself faster and harder. The slick sound of skin on skin filled the room, mingling with his breathy moans and the low, approving hums from Hanbin. His cock throbbed in his hand, begging for release, but he didn’t dare stop, not when Hanbin’s voice was still guiding him, still praising him, still making him feel like he was the most beautiful thing in the world.
郝的动作越接近边缘，就越发疯狂，手指更快更用力地插入。肌肤摩擦的滑腻声响彻整个房间，交织着他喘息的呻吟和韩彬低沉赞许的哼唱。他的阴茎在他手中悸动，渴望释放，但他不敢停下来，尤其当韩彬的声音仍在引导他，仍在赞美他，仍在让他觉得自己是世界上最美好的事物时。

Hanbin leaned forward slightly in his chair, his dark eyes never leaving Hao’s writhing form. “You’re doing so well, Hao. So fucking perfect. Look at you, taking it so beautifully. You’re such a good boy.” The praise was like a drug, flooding Hao’s senses and pushing him closer to the edge. His fingers moved faster inside himself, curling just right to hit that spot that made his vision blur and his toes curl.
韩彬在椅子上微微前倾，深邃的眸子始终没有离开郝扭动的身躯。“郝，你做得太棒了。简直完美。看看你，承受得如此优雅。你真是个好孩子。” 这番赞美如同毒品般，充斥着郝的感官，将他推向了崩溃的边缘。他的手指在体内游动得更快，恰到好处地卷曲着，击中了令他视线模糊、脚趾蜷缩的那个点。

“I—I can’t—” Hao gasped, his voice breaking as the pressure inside him reached its peak. His cock twitched in his hand, leaking pre-cum onto his stomach as he teetered on the brink of release. Hanbin’s gaze was unrelenting, his voice a steady anchor in the storm of sensation overwhelming Hao.
“我——我不能——”郝喘息着，体内的压力达到顶峰，他的声音哽咽了。他的阴茎在手中抽搐，前列腺液渗漏到腹部，他摇摇欲坠，濒临释放。韩彬的目光坚定不移，他的声音如同锚，在郝内心翻腾的快感风暴中稳如磐石。

“Yes, you can,” Hanbin said firmly, his tone both commanding and tender. “Let go, Hao. Come for me. Show me how good it feels.”
“可以，”韩彬坚定地说，语气既威严又温柔。“放手，浩。来吧，让我感受一下那种感觉。”

With a strangled cry, Hao’s back arched off the bed, his cock pulsing in his hand as he spilled over his stomach. Waves of ecstasy crashed over him, leaving him gasping and trembling. Hanbin watched intently, a satisfied smirk playing on his lips as Hao rode out his orgasm, his body writhing in pleasure. When it was over, Hao collapsed back onto the bed, his chest rising and falling rapidly. Hanbin’s gaze softened, though the heat in his eyes remained.
一声压抑的尖叫，郝的背弓起身子，手掌中阴茎抽搐，精液倾泻到他的腹部。一阵阵的狂喜袭来，让他喘息颤抖。韩彬目不转睛地看着，郝享受着高潮，身体在快感中扭动，嘴角露出一丝满足的笑容。高潮结束后，郝倒回床上，胸膛快速起伏。韩彬的目光柔和了下来，但眼中的灼热依然存在。

“You did so well,” he said, his voice warm with pride. 
“你做得太好了，”他说道，语气中充满自豪。

The following morning, sunlight filtered through the thin curtains, painting lines across the rumpled sheets. Hao sat alone on the edge of the bed, a blanket drawn around his shoulders. His expression was unreadable, quiet, pensive, but not unhappy.
第二天早上，阳光透过薄薄的窗帘，在皱巴巴的床单上留下一道道痕迹。郝独自坐在床边，肩上裹着毯子。他的表情难以捉摸，安静，忧郁，但并不悲伤。

The night hadn’t been what people might have imagined, but it had been intimate in a way that cracked something open inside him. Vulnerability laid bare without shame. He’d learned more than he thought he would, not just about his body, but about the parts of himself he’d been trained to ignore. Parts that hadn’t been allowed space in scripts or stage lights.
那一晚或许与人们想象的不同，但却如此私密，仿佛戳破了他内心深处的某个角落。脆弱的一面毫无羞耻地暴露无遗。他学到的东西比想象中更多，不仅仅是关于自己的身体，还有那些他被训练成忽略的部分。那些在剧本和舞台灯光下无法展现的部分。

Hanbin had left with a smile and praise on his lips, promises that Hao wasn't sure he was prepared for yet. 
韩彬带着微笑和赞美离开了，他的承诺让郝不确定他是否已经做好准备。

His phone buzzed on the nightstand.
他的手机在床头柜上嗡嗡作响。

Sung Hanbin:  宋韩彬：

You did well. Let’s rest for a few days before Lesson Two. I’ll bring coffee next time.
你做得很好。第二课开始前，我们休息几天吧。下次我带咖啡来。

Hao read the message twice, then smiled, small, quiet, real.
郝读了两遍信息，然后笑了，小小、安静、真实。

For once, he didn’t think of what people might say. He only thought about what he felt. And for the first time in a long while, it was something closer to free.
这一次，他没有去想别人会说什么。他只想着自己的感受。这么久以来，他第一次感受到了接近自由的感觉。

₊‧.°.⋆✮⋆.°.‧₊

The restaurant Taerae had chosen was dimly lit and comfortably tucked away on the second floor of a narrow alley in Seongsu. It was the kind of place that didn’t ask questions, didn’t demand selfies, and played soft jazz like the entire world hadn’t ever heard of pop. The booths were semi-private, and the clink of glasses and low hum of conversation formed a soothing shield around them.
泰瑞选的餐厅光线昏暗，舒适地坐落在圣水街一条窄巷的二楼。这家餐厅不会问问题，也不会要求自拍，播放着全世界从未听过的轻柔爵士乐。座位是半私密的，杯盘碰撞声和低沉的谈话声在周围形成一道舒缓的屏障。

Zhang Hao sat across from Taerae, nursing a cup of barley tea that had gone cold. He hadn’t said much since they sat down. Not because he didn’t want to, but because he hadn’t figured out how to explain anything that had happened yet.
张浩坐在泰莱对面，手里端着一杯已经凉了的大麦茶。坐下之后，他没怎么说话。不是因为他不想说，而是因为他还没想好该如何解释刚刚发生的一切。

“So?” Taerae set his chopsticks down and gave him that look. “You’re going to sit there and pretend nothing happened?”
“所以呢？”泰瑞放下筷子，看了他一眼 。“你要坐在那里假装什么都没发生吗？”

Hao blinked at him. “Nothing did happen.”
郝眨眨眼看着他。“什么也没发生。”

“Bullshit,” Taerae said, scoffing. “You looked like you got struck by lightning and then reborn with a halo when I picked you up. I want details. All of them.”
“胡说，”泰瑞嗤之以鼻，“我把你抱起来的时候，你看起来就像被闪电击中，然后带着光环重生一样。我要你详细了解。全部。”

Hao opened his mouth. Closed it again. Stirred his tea.
郝张开嘴，又闭上，搅动着茶。

“Nothing serious happened,” he muttered at last.
“没发生什么严重的事情，”他最后低声说道。

“That wasn’t a ‘nothing serious’ face,” Taerae quipped. “That was a ‘my worldview just tilted on its axis’ face.”
“那不是‘没什么大不了的’表情，”泰瑞打趣道，“那是‘我的世界观完全颠倒了’的表情。”

Hao couldn’t help the small smile that tugged at his lips. “It wasn’t like that.”
郝强忍住嘴角的微笑。“不是那样的。”

“Oh, come on,” Taerae huffed dramatically. “You can’t drop ‘Hanbin’s giving me lessons on intimacy’ and then not elaborate. That man could seduce an ice sculpture.”
“哦，得了吧，”泰莱夸张地哼了一声。“你不能只说‘韩彬在教我亲密关系’，而不详细解释。那男人连冰雕都能勾引。”

“I don’t want to talk about it,” Hao said, a bit too quickly. Then softer, “Not yet.”
“我不想谈这个，”郝说得有点太快了。然后又柔声说道：“还没呢。”

Taerae let the silence stretch for a moment. He picked at a dish in the middle of the table, then relented with a sigh. “Fine. I’ll drop it. For now.”
泰瑞沉默了一会儿。他拿起桌子中间的一个盘子，叹了口气。“好吧。我先放下它。暂时放下。”

“Thank you,” Hao said with a sheepish smile. “Really.”
“谢谢你，”郝尴尬地笑着说。“真的。”

They ate in relative peace for a while, the food comfortingly simple, braised tofu, grilled mackerel, seasoned greens. Hao found the mundanity of it grounding. After the strange emotional height of the past few days, he needed that.
他们相对平静地吃了一会儿饭，食物简单得令人心安：红烧豆腐、烤鲭鱼、调味蔬菜。郝觉得这平凡的日常让他感到踏实。在过去几天情绪高涨之后，他需要这样的平静。

“So, what’s this week looking like?” Taerae asked, leaning back with a satisfied sigh. “Schedule-wise?”
“那么，这周安排怎么样？”泰瑞向后靠去，满意地叹了口气，问道。“日程安排方面呢？”

“No more of those scenes, thankfully,” Hao replied, picking up a piece of lotus root. “Just a few emotionally intense ones with Jiwoong-hyung. Dialogue-heavy. Some flashbacks.”
“谢天谢地，没有那种戏了，”郝回答道，拿起一根莲藕。“只有几段智雄哥感情戏，对白很多，还有一些闪回。”

Taerae nodded, satisfied. “That should help you breathe.”
泰瑞满意地点点头。“这应该能帮助你呼吸。”

“Yeah,” Hao agreed. “Honestly, I’m… looking forward to acting again. Without the nerves.”
“是啊，”郝同意道。“说实话，我……很期待再次演戏。不用那么紧张了。”

There was a short pause before Taerae gave him a sideways glance. “So. The Lessons . You’re going to keep going?”
短暂的沉默后，泰瑞斜眼看了他一眼。“那么， 课程 ……你还要继续吗？”

Hao hesitated, his eyes focused on the rim of his tea cup. He nodded once, firm.
郝犹豫了一下，目光紧盯着茶杯边缘。他坚定地点了点头。

“Yes.”  “是的。”

Taerae watched him for a moment longer, then said, “You sure?”
泰瑞又看了他一会儿，然后说道：“你确定吗？”

“I trust him,” Hao replied, the answer coming easily, almost instinctively. “And… I think it’s helping. More than I expected.”
“我相信他，”郝回答道，语气轻松，几乎是本能的。“而且……我觉得这很有帮助。比我预想的还要好。”

Taerae didn’t immediately reply. He leaned forward, folding his arms on the table, his gaze sharpening in that brother-like-manager way he rarely used unless Hao was walking into dangerous territory.
泰瑞没有立即回答。他身体前倾，双臂交叉放在桌上，目光锐利，如同一位兄弟般，除非郝走进危险的境地，否则他很少会用上这种目光。

“Then just… be careful,” he said finally. “Not because I don’t trust Hanbin—but because you’re not used to being seen this way. Not off-script. Not so personally.”
“那就……小心点，”他终于开口。“不是我不信任韩彬——而是因为你不习惯被人这样看待。不是脱稿，也不是针对你个人。”

Hao looked at him, quiet, but grateful. “I know,” he said softly. “But I want to be.”
郝看着他，语气平静，却又感激。“我知道，”他轻声说道，“但我想成为那样的人。”

Taerae’s expression softened, just a touch. “Okay, then. Just don’t fall for him unless you’re ready for that too.”
泰瑞的表情柔和了一点。“好吧。除非你也做好了准备，否则别爱上他。”

Hao’s smile faltered for a beat.
郝的笑容僵住了。

Taerae raised an eyebrow. “Oh no. You already are, aren’t you?”
泰瑞扬起眉毛。“哦，不。你已经是了，不是吗？”

Hao groaned and buried his face in his hands.
郝呻吟着，将脸埋在双手里。

Taerae just chuckled, picking up another bite of rice. “This is going to be so fun to watch.”
泰瑞只是轻笑一声，又夹起一口米饭。“这看起来一定很有趣 。”

₊‧.°.⋆✮⋆.°.‧₊

The lights were low but precise, filtering through slats to simulate the evening sun slipping between half-closed blinds. A single bed sat at the center of the room, neatly made, untouched. The scene they were filming wasn’t physical, but it crackled with a different kind of intensity: unresolved tension, restrained longing, the heavy silence that follows too many things left unsaid.
灯光昏暗却精准，透过百叶窗缝隙，模拟着傍晚阳光从半开的百叶窗缝隙间滑落的景象。房间中央摆放着一张单人床，整齐地铺好，无人动过。他们拍摄的场景并非实体，却散发着另一种强烈的张力：悬而未决的紧张感，压抑的渴望，以及太多话未说出口后随之而来的沉重沉默。

Zhang Hao sat on the edge of the bed, his hands resting loosely on his thighs, gaze trained downward as if the carpet might somehow offer answers. His character had just discovered that Jiwoong’s had lied to him, about something small, something human, but the betrayal hit harder because of everything else left unspoken between them.
张浩坐在床边，双手随意地搭在大腿上，目光低垂，仿佛地毯能提供某种答案。他饰演的角色刚刚发现智雄对他撒了谎，为了一件微不足道的小事，为了人性，但这份背叛让他更加难受，因为他们之间还有更多未说出口的秘密。

Across from him, Jiwoong moved into frame. Calm, measured, but his character was fraying at the edges. He dropped the script’s lines like they were confessions too long buried.
他对面，智雄走进了镜头。他冷静沉着，但角色的棱角却有些脆弱。他把剧本里的台词丢了，仿佛它们是埋藏已久的告白。

“I didn’t mean to hurt you, Haneul-ah” Jiwoong said, voice trembling just slightly, as scripted. “I just didn’t want to lose you.”
“我不是故意要伤害你的，哈娜啊，”智雄说道，声音微微颤抖，就像剧本里说的那样。“我只是不想失去你。”

Hao’s lashes flickered. He drew in a slow breath, shoulders curling inward, then lifted his head. His expression was devastating: pain carefully hidden behind practiced neutrality, like someone used to enduring quietly.
郝的睫毛微微颤动。他缓缓吸了一口气，肩膀向内耸起，然后抬起头。他的表情令人心碎：痛苦被刻意掩藏在习以为常的平静背后，仿佛一个习惯默默忍受的人。

“You already did,” Hao replied, voice brittle, frayed. “You just didn’t notice.”
“你已经注意到了，”郝回答道，声音干涩而沙哑。“只是你没注意到而已。”

Even off-camera, the room fell still. Jiwoong stepped forward, slowly, letting the moment stretch between them. The distance shrank inch by inch until he was standing in front of Hao, looking down, their breaths almost mingling. Their gazes locked.
即使在镜头之外，房间里也一片寂静。Jiwoong 缓缓向前，让这一刻在他们之间延伸。距离一寸一寸地缩短，直到他站在 Hao 面前，低头看着他，两人的呼吸几乎交融在一起。他们的目光交汇在一起。

It wasn’t scripted to be romantic. But it was intimate , the kind of closeness that said everything without a single touch.
剧本里并没有浪漫的情节，但却很亲密 ，那种无需任何触碰就能表达一切的亲密。

From behind the monitors, Hanbin’s voice cut through the tension like a blade.
监视器后面，韩彬的声音像刀片一样刺破了紧张的气氛。

“Cut.”  “切。”

The abruptness made everyone jolt.
这突如其来的事情，让所有人都愣住了。

Matthew, seated behind the camera, exchanged a glance with Gunwook, brows raised. Even Jiwoong blinked, his character’s grief still clinging to his posture.
坐在镜头后的马修和建旭对视了一眼，眉毛扬了起来。就连智雄也眨了眨眼，他饰演的角色的悲伤依然萦绕在他的身影中。

“Did something go wrong?” Jiwoong asked, frowning. “Was it the blocking?”
“出什么问题了吗？”智雄皱着眉头问道。“是因为挡路吗？”

“No,” Hanbin said, already stepping forward from behind the screen. “The scene was good. I just need to speak with Hao for a moment.”
“不用了，”韩彬说着，已经从屏风后走了上来。“场景不错。我只是想和郝聊一会儿。”

Hao’s heart stuttered. He stood slowly, nerves kicking in as he followed Hanbin out of the room and into the director’s suite just off set. The door clicked shut behind them.
郝心跳得厉害。他缓缓站起身，跟着韩彬走出房间，走进片场外的导演套房，内心一阵紧张。门在他们身后咔哒一声关上了。

He barely had time to turn around before Hanbin was suddenly close, too close.
他几乎没有时间转身，韩彬就突然靠近了， 太近了。

Hao’s back met the door with a quiet thud, his breath catching in his throat as Hanbin’s hand rose to cup his face. Not harshly, not aggressively. But firmly. Possessively.
郝的背轻轻地撞在门上，发出一声闷响，韩彬的手抬起来捧住他的脸，他呼吸困难，喉咙哽咽。手不粗暴，也不咄咄逼人，但却坚定有力，充满占有欲。

“Hanbin—?” Hao breathed, blinking up at him, startled.
“韩彬——？”郝惊恐地眨着眼睛看着他，倒吸了一口气。

Hanbin’s gaze was dark, unreadable. His thumb swept softly across Hao’s cheek, brushing the skin like it was something fragile.
韩彬的目光阴暗，难以捉摸。他的拇指轻轻拂过郝的脸颊，仿佛触碰着脆弱的肌肤。

“You’re doing well,” Hanbin said, voice rough, low. “Too well.”
“你做得很好，”韩彬声音低沉沙哑，“太好了。”

Hao’s brows furrowed. “I—I thought that was a good thing.”
郝眉头紧锁。“我、我以为那是件好事。”

“It is,” Hanbin murmured, eyes dropping to Hao’s lips. “But when I watched you look at Jiwoong-hyung like that… I—” He cut himself off, his jaw tensing. “It hit me somewhere I didn’t expect.”
“确实，”韩彬低声说道，目光落在郝的唇上。“可是当我看到你那样看着智雄哥的时候……我——”他突然停了下来，下巴绷紧。“我突然受到了意想不到的打击。”

There was a pause. Thick. Charged.
一阵沉默。浓重。充满力量。

Hao’s breath came lighter now, less from nerves and more from the overwhelming confusion and the undercurrent of something warmer, more dangerous. Something like realisation.
郝的呼吸现在轻了下来，这并非出于紧张，而是因为压倒性的困惑 ，以及某种更温暖、更危险的暗流。某种像是领悟的东西。

“Are you… jealous?” Hao asked before he could stop himself.
“你……吃醋了吗？”郝忍不住问道。

Hanbin didn’t answer. Not with words. But his hand shifted, his thumb grazing Hao’s bottom lip, dragging slowly over the soft curve with something that felt like reverence or warning.
韩彬没有回答，没有言语。但他的手移动了一下，拇指轻触着郝的下唇，缓缓地划过那柔软的唇线，语气中带着敬畏或警告。

“You have beautiful eyes,” Hanbin said instead. “And when you look at someone like that, it’s… difficult to remember you’re just acting.”
“你的眼睛真漂亮，”韩彬转而说道。“而且当你这样看着一个人的时候，很难……让人想起你只是在演戏。”

Hao’s skin prickled with warmth, colour blooming across his cheeks. He was breathless for reasons he couldn’t admit aloud. Not yet.
郝的皮肤一阵刺痛，一阵暖意袭上心头，脸颊绯红。他呼吸困难，但又说不出个所以然来。至少现在还不行。

Hanbin exhaled slowly, then stepped back. The spell broke, but not completely.
韩彬缓缓吐出一口气，然后后退一步。咒语虽然解除了，但还没有完全解除。

“We need to resume your lessons soon,” he said, calmer now but still watching Hao like he was something he didn’t quite want to let go of.
“我们需要尽快恢复你的课程，”他说道，现在平静多了，但仍然注视着郝，好像他是某个他不太想放开的东西。

Hao nodded, voice gone. He felt the words form in his throat— I want that too —but they stayed there, unspoken.
郝点点头，声音消失了。他感觉喉咙里已经想出了几个字—— 我也想要 ——但它却卡在喉咙里，没有说出口。

“We’ll be filming the more explicit scenes soon,” Hanbin said, now more composed, his director mask sliding back into place. “You need to be ready.”
“我们很快就要拍更露骨的戏了，”韩彬说道，现在他镇定多了，导演面具也戴了回去。“你得做好准备。”

“I will be,” Hao said, quieter than intended. But there was conviction behind it.
“我会的，”郝说，语气比预想的要平静。但语气中却流露出坚定的信念。

Hanbin gave a single nod before turning and opening the door. He waited until Hao stepped out beside him, never looking away.
韩彬点了点头，转身开门。他一直等着郝走到他身旁，目光始终没有移开。

Back on set, the crew looked up, curious but too professional to ask questions aloud.
回到片场，工作人员抬起头，好奇地看着，但因为太专业而没有大声提问。

Jiwoong approached them, script still in hand. “Everything okay?” he asked Hao, concern flickering briefly across his features.
Jiwoong 手里拿着剧本，朝他们走来。“一切都好吗？”他问 Hao，脸上闪过一丝担忧。

“We’re good,” Hanbin said smoothly, before Hao could answer. “Let’s get back into position. I want another take before we break for the day.”
“没事，”韩彬抢在郝回答之前，流畅地说道。“我们回位吧。今天休息前，我还想再拍一次。”

As the actors returned to their marks and the lighting crew adjusted the angles, Hao tried to shake off the flutter in his chest. But it lingered, quiet and persistent, like a chord that hadn’t resolved.
当演员们回到各自的位置，灯光师调整角度时，郝景芳努力摆脱胸口的悸动。但它却挥之不去，静静地，挥之不去，就像一根未解开的弦。

He still wasn’t sure what to call this thing between him and Hanbin. 
他仍然不确定该如何称呼他和韩彬之间的这件事。

₊‧.°.⋆✮⋆.°.‧₊

The apartment was quiet except for the soft hum of the air conditioning and the occasional creak of the old floorboards under Hao’s bare feet. The light outside had shifted to a dusky gold, casting long shadows across the minimalist furnishings. In the mirror, Zhang Hao adjusted the belt of his deep-blue silk robe for the third time, then ran a hand over the smooth fabric as if it could calm the flutter in his chest.
公寓里静悄悄的，只有空调轻柔的嗡嗡声，以及郝光脚踩在旧地板时不时发出的嘎吱声。外面的光线已转为暗金色，在简约的家具上投下长长的影子。对着镜子，张浩第三次调整深蓝色丝绸长袍的腰带，然后用手抚摸着光滑的布料，仿佛这样就能抚平胸口的悸动。

He had showered over an hour ago, exfoliated, shaved, moisturised until his skin glowed. His cologne, a soft, barely-there blend of vanilla and cedar, clung delicately to his collarbone. He looked soft, inviting. Vulnerable.
他一个多小时前刚洗完澡，去角质、刮胡子、保湿，直到皮肤焕发光彩。他身上的古龙水，淡淡的香草和雪松的混合香，轻轻地依偎在他的锁骨上。他看起来温柔诱人，却又脆弱不堪。

Hanbin had texted him with clear instructions:  
韩彬给他发了短信，明确指示：

Wear something easily accessible. We’ll start slow.
穿一些容易拿到的衣服。我们慢慢开始。

It wasn’t flirtatious. It was clinical. But Hao had read it over again more times than he’d admit.
这不是调情，而是冷静客观。但郝已经反复读过无数遍了，多到他自己都不愿承认。

When the doorbell rang, his breath caught.
当门铃响起时，他屏住了呼吸。

He padded barefoot to the door, one hand pressed lightly to his stomach to ground the nervous buzz in his gut. He opened it.
他光着脚走到门口，一只手轻轻按在肚子上，压住肚子里紧张的嗡嗡声。他打开了门。

And there he was, Sung Hanbin, framed in the hallway light like some impossibly composed figure out of a noir film. The director wore a tailored charcoal suit, no tie, shirt collar undone just enough to suggest elegance without formality. His hair was pushed back, eyes sharp, assessing, but softer when they landed on Hao.
就在这时，成韩彬出现在走廊的灯光下，宛如黑色电影里一个不可思议的人物。导演穿着一套剪裁合身的炭灰色西装，没打领带，衬衫领口敞开得恰到好处，优雅而不失正式。他的头发向后梳，眼神锐利，带着审视的目光，但落在郝身上时却柔和了许多。

Hao’s breath hitched. The contrast between them, him in his robe, skin flushed and warm, Hanbin in full control and dark fabric, was too stark not to notice. Hanbin noticed too.
郝的呼吸一滞。他身着长袍，皮肤红润温暖，韩彬则完全掌控着局面，身着深色布料，两人之间的对比太过鲜明，让人难以忽视。韩彬也注意到了。

“You look beautiful,” Hanbin said, voice smooth and low, stepping in. “Like silk over candlelight.”
“你看上去很美，”韩彬走进来，声音低沉而柔和。“就像烛光下的丝绸。”

Hao flushed and stepped back automatically, allowing Hanbin to pass. “You’re dressed like we’re going to a premiere,” he murmured, half a laugh to hide the way his pulse spiked.
郝脸涨得通红，下意识地后退几步，让韩彬过去。“你穿得像要去参加首映式似的，”他低声说着，勉强挤出一丝笑意，掩饰着脉搏的加速。

Hanbin smirked faintly as he closed the door behind him. “I dress like this when I’m directing. It reminds me to be precise.”
韩彬轻轻一笑，关上了身后的门。“我导演的时候就穿这身。这提醒我要精准。”

He automatically moved toward the bedroom, coat slipping off his shoulders in one practiced motion and draped over the arm of the couch.
他下意识地走向卧室，熟练地将外套从肩膀上滑落，搭在沙发扶手上。

“You ready?” Hanbin asked, glancing over his shoulder as he reached the doorway of Hao’s room.
“准备好了吗？”韩彬走到郝的房间门口时回头看了一眼，问道。

Hao nodded, heart thudding like it might leap from his chest. “As ready as I can be.”
郝点点头，心脏怦怦直跳，仿佛要从胸腔里跳出来一样。“我已经尽力准备了。”

“Good,” Hanbin said. “Then let’s begin.”
“好，”韩彬说，“那我们开始吧。”

He entered the room, his gaze sweeping across the space as if gauging light and angles instinctively. Then, turning back to Hao with a steady hand, he motioned toward the bed.
他走进房间，目光扫视四周，仿佛本能地在判断光线和角度。然后，他转身面向郝，用坚定的手指向床边。

“Lie down,” Hanbin said, his tone gentle but authoritative.
“躺下。”韩彬说道，语气温和，但充满权威。

Hao swallowed. He hesitated only for a moment before stepping forward and settling onto the bed, legs folded beneath him, hands resting atop his thighs. He was aware of how he looked; vulnerable, small, delicate and of the way Hanbin was watching him.
郝咽了口唾沫。他只犹豫了片刻，就向前跨步，坐到了床上，双腿盘在身下，双手放在大腿上。他知道自己的模样：脆弱、娇小、纤弱，也注意到韩彬注视着他的眼神。

“Good,” Hanbin murmured, stepping closer. “Very good. That nervous energy… don’t fight it. Let it live in your body. Use it.”
“很好，”韩彬低声说着，走近了一步。“很好。那股紧张的能量……别跟它对抗。让它在你体内滋生。利用它。”

He circled the bed slowly, as if observing a subject in the middle of transformation. Then his voice dropped lower.
他缓缓地绕着床转了一圈，仿佛在观察一个正在变形的物体。然后他的声音低了下来。

“Lesson Two,” Hanbin said, his voice smooth and deliberate, “is about accepting pleasure.” He stood at the edge of the bed, his sharp features softened only by the dim light of the room. His presence was magnetic, commanding, and Hao felt his breath hitch as he lay back against the sheets, his body tingling.
“第二课，”韩彬语气平和而从容，“是关于接受快乐。”他站在床边，棱角分明的五官只有在昏暗的灯光下才显得柔和。他的存在感十足，充满威严，郝躺在床单上，感觉呼吸都有些急促，浑身酥麻。

Hao’s lips parted, but no words came out. His chest rose and fell rapidly, his skin flushed and sensitive. Hanbin didn’t touch him, not yet. He simply stood there, close enough that Hao could feel the heat radiating from his body, the subtle shift in the air between them. It was maddening, the way Hanbin could control the room with just his presence.
郝的嘴唇微微张开，却一言不发。他的胸膛剧烈起伏，皮肤潮红敏感。韩彬没有碰他，至少现在还没有。他只是站在那里，距离郝很近，郝能感受到他身上散发出的热量，以及两人之间微妙的气氛。韩彬仅仅凭着他的存在就能掌控整个房间，这让人抓狂。

“This isn’t about acting,” Hanbin continued, his tone calm, almost clinical, as if he were teaching a lesson rather than unraveling Hao’s composure. “It’s about learning yourself. Where you tense. Where you release. And how you let someone else in without flinching.”
“这跟演戏无关，”韩彬继续说道，语气平静，近乎冷静，仿佛在教训郝的内心，而非试图让他冷静下来。“这关乎自我认知。​​你在哪里紧张，在哪里放松，以及如何毫不畏缩地接纳他人。”

Hao swallowed hard, his nerves humming like live wires beneath his skin. He stared up at Hanbin, his dark eyes wide and searching. There was something in the way Hanbin looked at him, something that made Hao feel both exposed and safe at the same time. A strange kind of trust was forming, a quiet understanding that whatever Hanbin did next, it wouldn’t break him. It would shape him.
郝用力咽了口唾沫，神经在皮肤下像通电的电线一样嗡嗡作响。他抬头看着韩彬，漆黑的眼睛睁得大大的，目光探寻着。韩彬看他的眼神里有种东西，让郝感到既无所畏惧又安全无虞。一种奇特的信任正在形成，一种默默的理解：无论韩彬接下来做什么，都不会击垮他，反而会塑造他。

Hanbin’s gaze lingered on Hao’s body, taking in the way his chest rose and fell, the way his skin glistened with a thin sheen of sweat. “You look so pretty like this,” he murmured, his voice low and intimate. “So open. So ready.”
韩彬的目光在郝的身上流连，注视着他胸膛的起伏，以及他皮肤上薄薄的汗珠闪闪发光的样子。“你这样真好看，”他低声说道，声音低沉而亲切。“如此坦诚。如此准备充分。”

Hao’s breath hitched again, his heart pounding in his chest. He wanted to say something, to respond, but the words caught in his throat. Instead, he simply nodded, his body trembling with anticipation.
郝的呼吸再次急促起来，心脏怦怦乱跳。他想说点什么，想回应，但话却堵在喉咙里。他只是点了点头，身体因期待而颤抖。

Hanbin finally moved, stepping closer to the bed. He knelt on the edge, his hands carefully resting on Hao’s thighs. His touch was firm but gentle, his fingers tracing slow circles on Hao’s smooth skin. “Relax,” he said softly. “Let me take care of you.”
韩彬终于动了，走近床边。他跪在床沿，双手小心翼翼地搭在郝的大腿上。他的触感坚定而温柔，手指在郝光滑的肌肤上缓缓画着圈。“放松，”他轻声说道，“让我来照顾你。”

Hao closed his eyes, letting out a shaky breath as Hanbin’s hands moved higher, skimming over his hips and stomach. His touch was electric, sending jolts of pleasure through Hao’s body. When Hanbin’s fingers brushed against his cock, Hao gasped, his hips jerking involuntarily.
郝闭上双眼，颤抖着呼出一口气，韩彬的手越移越高，掠过他的臀部和腹部。他的触碰如同电流般，让郝浑身一阵阵的快感。当韩彬的手指触碰到他的阴茎时，郝不禁倒吸一口凉气，臀部不由自主地抽搐起来。

“Shh,” Hanbin soothed, his voice a low rumble that seemed to vibrate through Hao’s very core. “Just feel.” His words were soft but commanding, a gentle order that Hao couldn’t resist. Hanbin’s hands moved with purpose, his touch deliberate and unhurried, as if he had all the time in the world to explore every inch of Hao’s body. His fingers traced the curve of Hao’s hip, the dip of his waist, the faint tremors that rippled across his skin. Every touch was calculated, designed to draw out every sensation, every reaction.
“嘘，”韩彬轻声安慰道，低沉的声音仿佛穿透了郝的内心深处。“只是感受。”他的话语轻柔却带着命令的意味，这温柔的命令让郝无法抗拒。韩彬的双手带着目的性，他的触碰从容不迫，仿佛他有充裕的时间去探索郝身体的每一寸。他的手指描绘着郝臀部的曲线，腰部的凹陷，以及肌肤上隐隐作痛的颤动。每一次触碰都经过精心计算，旨在激发出每一丝​​感觉，每一丝反应。

Hao’s breath hitched as Hanbin’s palm slid up his thigh, the warmth of his hand seeping into Hao’s flesh. He wanted to squirm, to arch into the touch, but Hanbin’s other hand held him steady, a firm anchor against the storm of sensations building inside him. “You’re doing so well,” Hanbin murmured, his voice like velvet, smooth and rich. “Just let go. Let me take care of you.” His words were a balm, soothing the edges of Hao’s nerves even as his touch set them alight.
韩彬的手掌滑上他的大腿，手心的温暖渗入郝的肌肤，郝的呼吸不禁急促起来。他想要扭动身体，弓起身子去感受这份触感，但韩彬的另一只手稳稳地托住了他，如同一个锚，抵挡着他内心翻涌的感官风暴。“你感觉真好，”韩彬低声说道，他的声音如天鹅绒般柔滑饱满。“放开我。让我来照顾你。”他的话语如同一剂良药，抚慰着郝紧张的神经，即便他的触碰让他心如刀割。

Hanbin’s fingers brushed against the base of Hao’s cock, feather-light and teasing, before wrapping around him in a slow, deliberate grip. Hao gasped, his hips jerking instinctively, but Hanbin’s hold tightened just enough to keep him still. “Patience,” Hanbin whispered, his breath warm against Hao’s ear. “This isn’t about rushing. It’s about savoring every moment.” His thumb swiped over the sensitive head, spreading the bead of pre-cum that had gathered there, and Hao let out a strangled moan, his hands fisting the sheets beneath him.
韩彬的手指轻柔地拂过郝的阴茎根部，挑逗着，然后缓慢而刻意地环住他。郝喘息着，臀部本能地抽搐着，但韩彬的握力刚好让他保持不动。“耐心点，”韩彬低声说，温暖的呼吸喷在郝的耳边。“这不是急于求成。而是要享受每一刻。”他的拇指滑过敏感的龟头，将聚集在那里的前列腺液涂抹开，郝发出一声压抑的呻吟，双手紧紧抓住身下的床单。

“Hanbin-ah,” Hao breathed, his voice trembling with need. “Please—”
“韩彬啊，”郝低声说道，他的声音因渴望而颤抖。“求你了——”

“I know,” Hanbin interrupted, his tone calm but laced with something darker, something possessive. “I know what you need.” He leaned down, his lips brushing against the shell of Hao’s ear as he spoke, his voice dropping to a whisper. “But you’re going to wait for me. You’re going to feel everything I give you, and you’re going to take it.” His words sent a shiver down Hao’s spine, a mix of anticipation and submission that made his stomach clench.
“我知道，”韩彬打断了他，语气平静，却夹杂着某种阴暗的意味，某种占有欲。“我知道你需要什么。”他俯下身，嘴唇轻触郝的耳廓，声音低沉得像耳语。“但你得等我。你得感受我给你的一切，并且得接受。”他的话让郝脊背一阵发凉，期待与顺从交织，让他胃部一阵紧缩。

Hanbin’s hand began to move, slow and steady, his grip firm but not punishing. Every stroke was deliberate, every twist of his wrist designed to draw out the pleasure until it was almost unbearable. Hao’s breath came in short, ragged gasps, his body trembling as he fought to hold on. But Hanbin was relentless, his dark gaze fixed on Hao’s face, watching every flicker of emotion, every twitch of his muscles. “That’s it,” Hanbin murmured, his voice thick with approval. “Let me see you fall apart.”
韩彬的手开始移动，缓慢而稳定，握力坚定，却不至于太过严厉。每一次抚摸都经过深思熟虑，手腕的每一次扭动都意在将快感延长至几乎无法忍受。郝的呼吸急促而急促，身体颤抖着，努力支撑着身体。但韩彬毫不留情，他阴沉的目光紧盯着郝的脸，注视着他每一丝情绪的波动，每一处肌肉的抽搐。“就这样吧，”韩彬低声说道，语气中充满了赞许。“让我看看你崩溃的样子。”

Hanbin’s pace remained unhurried, each stroke a calculated tease that left Hao teetering on the edge. He could feel the pressure building in his core, a tight coil of heat that threatened to unravel at any moment. But Hanbin didn’t let him tip over, not yet. Instead, he leaned down, his lips brushing against Hao’s ear as he whispered, “You’re so beautiful like this. So desperate for me. I can feel how much you want it.” His words sent a shiver down Hao’s spine, amplifying the sensations coursing through his body.
韩彬的节奏依旧从容不迫，每一次抽插都像是精心设计的挑逗，让郝浩摇摇欲坠。他能感觉到内心的压力在不断积累，如同一股紧绷的热浪，随时可能爆发。但韩彬没有让他翻身，至少现在还不行。相反，他俯下身，嘴唇轻触郝浩的耳畔，低声说道：“你这样真美。如此渴望我。我能感受到你有多渴望。” 他的话让郝浩脊背发凉，浑身的快感也随之增强。

Hao’s hands fisted the sheets beneath him, his knuckles white with the effort of holding on. “Hanbin-ah,” he gasped, his voice trembling with need. “Please—I can’t—”
郝的双手紧紧抓住身下的床单，指关节因为用力抓握而泛白。“韩彬啊，”他喘息着，声音因渴望而颤抖。“求求你——我不能——”

“You can,” Hanbin interrupted, his tone calm but laced with something darker, something possessive. “You’re going to wait for me. You’re going to feel everything I give you, and you’re going to take it.” His hand tightened slightly around Hao’s cock, the pressure just enough to make Hao cry out. Hanbin’s other hand moved to Hao’s hip, holding him in place as he continued to stroke him with agonizing slowness.
“你可以，”韩彬打断了他，语气平静，却夹杂着某种阴暗的、占有欲的意味。“你要等我。你要感受我给你的一切，然后你也要接受。” 他的手微微收紧了郝的阴茎，力度之大刚好能让郝叫出声来。韩彬的另一只手移到郝的臀部，将他牢牢地托住，继续以令人痛苦的缓慢速度抚摸着他。

The room was filled with the sound of Hao’s ragged breathing and the slick slide of Hanbin’s hand over his cock. Hanbin’s gaze never wavered, his eyes dark and intense as he watched Hao unravel beneath him. “You’re doing so well,” he murmured, his voice thick with pride. “Just a little more. Let me see you come undone.”
房间里回荡着郝粗重的呼吸声，以及韩彬手在他阴茎上滑来滑去的声音。韩彬的目光始终没有动摇，深邃而炽热，注视着郝在他身下逐渐崩解。“你做得真棒，”他低声说道，语气中满是自豪。“再来一点。让我看看你彻底崩解的样子。”

And Hao did. With a broken cry, he arched off the bed, his body tensing as the pleasure crested and crashed over him in waves. Hanbin didn’t stop, his hand working him through it until Hao was limp and oversensitive, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath. 
郝也照做了。他断断续续地叫了一声，从床上弓起身子，快感一波一波地涌上心头，他的身体也随之紧绷。韩彬没有停下来，他的手不停地在他身上游走，直到郝变得浑身无力，变得异常敏感，胸口剧烈起伏，努力喘息。

“Good boy,” Hanbin said, his voice filled with pride. “You did so well.”
“好孩子，”韩彬说道，语气中充满了自豪。“你做得真棒。”

Hanbin leaned down, his breath warm and deliberate against Hao’s skin as he pressed a soft, lingering kiss to the inside of his thigh. Hao’s breath hitched, his body tensing as if bracing for the intensity of Hanbin’s touch. The kiss was gentle, almost reverent, but it sent a shiver racing up Hao’s spine, leaving his skin tingling in its wake. Hanbin’s lips trailed higher, slow and deliberate, mapping out a path of fire along Hao’s sensitive flesh. Each kiss was a whisper of promise, a tease that left Hao trembling with anticipation.
韩彬俯下身，温暖的呼吸轻柔地拂过郝的肌肤，并在他大腿内侧印下一个温柔而缠绵的吻。郝的呼吸急促，身体紧绷，仿佛在为韩彬强烈的触碰做准备。这个吻温柔得近乎虔诚，却让郝脊背一阵颤栗，浑身酥麻。韩彬的唇缓缓而刻意地向上移动，在郝敏感的肌肤上划出一道火热的轨迹。每一个吻都像是承诺的低语，是挑逗，让郝在期待中颤抖。

When Hanbin’s mouth finally closed around the tip of Hao’s cock, Hao let out a strangled moan, his hands gripping the sheets so tightly his knuckles turned white. The heat of Hanbin’s mouth was overwhelming, a searing contrast to the cool air of the room. Hanbin’s tongue swirled around the sensitive head, teasing and coaxing, drawing out every ounce of pleasure Hao had to give. Hao’s hips jerked instinctively, seeking more, but Hanbin’s hands were there in an instant, firm on his hips, holding him still. “Patience,” Hanbin murmured, his voice muffled but commanding, sending a fresh wave of heat through Hao’s body.
当韩彬的嘴终于含住郝的龟头时，郝发出一声压抑的呻吟，双手紧紧攥着床单，指节泛白。韩彬口腔的灼热令人窒息，与房间里凉爽的空气形成鲜明对比。韩彬的舌头在敏感的龟头周围游走，挑逗着、哄骗着，将郝所能给予的每一分快感都榨干。郝的臀部本能地抽搐着，渴望更多，但韩彬的双手瞬间就到了，牢牢地扣住他的臀部，让他一动不动。“忍耐，”韩彬低声说道，声音低沉却带着命令的语气，一股新的热浪传遍郝的全身。

Hanbin took him deeper, his lips sliding down the length of Hao’s cock with practiced ease. The sensation was electric, every inch of Hao’s body alight with pleasure as Hanbin worked him with his mouth. His tongue pressed against the underside of Hao’s shaft, tracing the vein there before pulling back slightly, leaving Hao gasping for more. Hanbin’s dark eyes flicked up to meet Hao’s, and the intensity in his gaze was enough to make Hao’s stomach clench. He was watching him , studying every reaction, every twitch of his muscles, and it made Hao feel exposed in the most intoxicating way.
韩彬将他更深地含住，嘴唇熟练地顺着郝的阴茎滑下。那种感觉如同电流般灼热，郝的每一寸肌肤都因韩彬的口腔而燃起快感。他的舌头抵着郝阴茎的根部，沿着那里的血管滑行，然后微微向后拉，让郝喘息着想要更多。韩彬深邃的双眼向上与郝对视，目光中的强烈足以让郝胃部紧缩。 他注视着郝 ，观察着他的每一个反应，每一次肌肉的抽搐，这让郝感到无比陶醉。

Hao whimpered, his body trembling as Hanbin’s mouth moved over him with a rhythm that was both maddening and perfect. Every suck, every flick of Hanbin’s tongue sent waves of pleasure coursing through him, building the pressure in his core until he thought he might burst. “Hanbin,” Hao gasped, his voice breaking as he struggled to form words. “I—I can’t—” 
郝呜咽着，身体颤抖着，韩彬的嘴唇以既令人疯狂又完美的节奏在他身上游走。韩彬的每一次吮吸，每一次舌头的轻拂，都让他的快感涌遍全身，内心的压力越来越大，让他感觉自己快要爆发了。“韩彬，”郝喘息着，声音哽咽，难以吐字。“我——我不能——”

But Hanbin didn’t stop. Instead, he hummed softly, the vibration sending a jolt of pleasure straight to Hao’s core, and Hao cried out, his back arching off the bed.
但韩彬没有停下来。相反，他轻轻地哼唱起来，震动让郝的内心充满了快感，郝尖叫起来，背脊从床上弓了起来。

Hanbin pulled back just enough to speak, his lips slick and glistening. “You can,” he said, his voice low and steady, filled with a confidence that made Hao believe him. “You’re doing so well. Just let go.” His hand moved to stroke Hao’s thigh, grounding him even as his mouth returned to Hao’s cock, taking him deep once more. The combination of Hanbin’s mouth and his words was too much, and Hao felt himself teetering on the edge again, his body trembling with the effort to hold on.
韩彬往后退了一步，刚好能开口说话，他的嘴唇湿润闪亮。“你能的，”他低沉而坚定地说，语气中充满了自信，让郝相信了他。“你做得很好。放手吧。”他的手抚摸郝的大腿，让他稳住，同时他的嘴又回到郝的阴茎上，再次将他深深地吸进。韩彬的嘴唇和话语的结合太过强烈，郝感觉自己再次摇摇欲坠，身体颤抖着，努力坚持着。

But Hanbin didn’t let him fall, not yet. He slowed his pace, drawing out the pleasure until it was almost unbearable. His lips brushed against the sensitive head of Hao’s cock, his tongue flicking lightly before he pulled away entirely, leaving Hao gasping and desperate. “Not yet,” Hanbin whispered, his voice a low growl that sent shivers down Hao’s spine. “You’re going to wait for me. You’re going to feel everything I give you.” And then he took Hao back into his mouth, his hand moving to stroke the base of Hao’s cock in time with his movements, and Hao knew he wouldn’t last much longer.
但韩彬没有让他跌倒，至少现在还不行。他放慢了速度，将快感拖得几乎无法忍受。他的嘴唇轻触郝浩敏感的龟头，舌头轻轻一舔，然后完全抽离，留下郝浩绝望地喘息。“还不行，”韩彬低声说道，他的声音像低吼，让郝浩脊背发凉。“你要等我。你要感受我给你的一切。”然后他把郝浩含回嘴里，手随着他的动作抚摸郝浩的龟头，郝浩知道自己坚持不了多久了。

Hao whimpered, his body trembling with need. Hanbin’s mouth was hot and wet, his tongue working him with expert precision. Every flick, every suck sent waves of pleasure coursing through Hao’s body, building the pressure in his core until he thought he might explode.
郝呜咽着，身体因渴求而颤抖。韩彬的嘴又热又湿，他的舌头精准地舔舐着他。每一次轻拂，每一次吮吸，都让郝的体内涌起阵阵快感，让他内心的压力不断增加，仿佛就要爆发了。

“Hanbin-ah,” Hao gasped, his voice breaking. “N—no—I—I can’t—”
“韩彬啊，”郝喘息着，声音哽咽。“不——不——我——我不能——”

“You can,” Hanbin interrupted, pulling back just enough to speak. His lips were slick with spit and cum, and he used it to coat his fingers before pressing one against Hao’s entrance. “You’re doing so well. Just let go.”
“你可以，”韩彬打断他，往后退了一步，刚好够他说话。他的嘴唇沾满了唾液和精液，他用这些液体沾湿手指，然后用一根手指抵住郝的入口。“你做得真好。放手吧。”

Hao cried out as Hanbin’s finger pushed inside him, the intrusion both foreign and electrifying. The sensation was overwhelming, the heat of Hanbin’s mouth still working his cock, the slow, deliberate pressure of his finger stretching him open, and Hao felt himself teetering on the edge of another climax. His body tensed, every muscle coiled tight as he tried to process the dual sensations coursing through him. Hanbin’s finger moved with purpose, sliding deeper, and Hao gasped, his hands clawing at the sheets beneath him.
韩彬的手指插入体内，郝大声叫出声来，这股侵入既陌生又令人兴奋。那感觉势不可挡，韩彬嘴唇的灼热仍在刺激着他的阴茎，手指缓慢而刻意地按压着他，将他撑开，郝感觉自己即将再次达到高潮。他的身体绷紧，每一块肌肉都绷紧，努力消化着这股涌遍全身的双重快感。韩彬的手指有目的地移动，更深地滑入，郝倒吸一口气，双手紧紧抓住身下的床单。

“Relax,” Hanbin murmured, his voice a low, soothing rumble that somehow grounded Hao even as it sent shivers down his spine. His lips pulled away from Hao’s cock just long enough to speak, his breath warm against Hao’s sensitive skin. “You’re doing so well. Just breathe for me.” His words were a command, but there was a tenderness in them that made Hao’s chest ache. He obeyed, forcing himself to take a shaky breath as Hanbin’s finger curled slightly, brushing against that spot inside him that made stars burst behind his eyes.
“放松，”韩彬低声说道，他的声音低沉而舒缓，不知为何让郝安定下来，却也让他脊背发凉。他的嘴唇离开郝的阴茎，只够说话，温暖的呼吸拂过郝敏感的肌肤。“你做得很好。只要帮我呼吸就好。”他的话像是命令，却又透着一丝温柔，令郝胸口隐隐作痛。他服从了，强迫自己颤抖着吸了一口气。韩彬的手指微微弯曲，拂过他体内那让他眼眶后星光闪烁的部位。

Hao’s back arched off the bed, a strangled moan escaping his lips as Hanbin’s finger pressed against that spot again, more deliberately this time. The pleasure was sharp and intense, radiating through his body in waves that left him trembling. 
郝的背弓起，从床上抬起，韩彬的手指再次按压着他的身体，这次更加刻意，他从唇间发出一声压抑的呻吟。快感尖锐而强烈，一波波地传遍全身，让他不禁颤抖不已。

“H-hanbin,” he gasped, his voice breaking as he struggled to form words. “It’s—it’s too much—” But even as he said it, his hips jerked instinctively, seeking more of that delicious pressure.
“韩彬，”他喘息着，声音哽咽，挣扎着想吐出几个字。“这——这太过分了——”但就在他吐出这句话的同时，他的臀部本能地抽搐着，寻求更多令人愉悦的压力。

Hanbin chuckled softly, the sound dark and possessive, and added a second finger, stretching Hao further. The burn was brief, quickly replaced by a deep, aching pleasure as Hanbin scissored his fingers gently, working Hao open with practiced ease. “You’re so tight,” Hanbin murmured, his voice thick with arousal. “So perfect for me.” His other hand moved to stroke Hao’s thigh, the touch grounding and soothing even as his fingers continued their relentless exploration.
韩彬轻声笑了一声，声音低沉而充满占有欲，他又加了一根手指，把郝的阴道撑得更深。灼烧感短暂，很快被一种深沉酸痛的快感所取代，韩彬的手指轻柔地交叉，熟练地将郝的阴道撑开。“你好紧啊，”韩彬低声说道，声音里充满了兴奋。“对我来说太完美了。”他的另一只手抚摸郝的大腿，即使他的手指仍在不停地探索，这种触感也让他感到踏实和安抚。

Hao’s breath came in short, ragged gasps, his body caught between the overwhelming sensations of Hanbin’s mouth on his cock and his fingers inside him. He was overstimulated, every nerve in his body alight with pleasure, and he couldn’t hold back any longer. 
郝的呼吸急促而急促，身体被韩彬的嘴和手指夹在他阴茎上，感受着强烈的快感。他被过度刺激着，身体的每一根神经都因快感而燃烧，他再也无法抑制。

“Hanbin!” he cried out, his body arching off the bed as he came hard, his release spilling into Hanbin’s waiting mouth. Hanbin didn’t pull away, swallowing every drop as he continued to finger Hao through his orgasm, drawing it out until Hao was trembling and oversensitive.
“韩彬！”他大叫一声，身体猛地从床上弓起，精液倾泻在韩彬等待的嘴里。韩彬没有躲开，而是吞下每一滴精液，继续用手指抚摸着郝，直到郝高潮，精液喷涌而出，直到郝颤抖不已，敏感过度。

When it was over, Hao collapsed back onto the bed, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath. Hanbin pulled his fingers out slowly, watching as Hao’s body twitched at the loss. He leaned down to press a soft kiss to Hao’s inner thigh again before sitting back on his heels, a satisfied smirk playing on his lips. “You did so well,” Hanbin said, his voice filled with pride.
一切结束后，郝倒回床上，胸口剧烈起伏，努力平复呼吸。韩彬缓缓抽出手指，看着郝因失落而抽搐的身体。他俯身再次在郝的大腿内侧轻轻一吻，然后坐回自己的脚跟上，嘴角露出一丝满意的笑容。“你做得真棒，”韩彬说道，语气中充满了自豪。

Hao’s eyes fluttered open, his gaze meeting Hanbin’s. There was a hunger in Hanbin’s eyes, a dark, possessive hunger that sent a shiver down Hao’s spine. He knew this was just the beginning, and despite the exhaustion creeping into his limbs, he couldn’t wait to see what Hanbin had in store for him next.
郝猛地睁开双眼，目光与韩彬相遇。韩彬的眼中充满了渴望，一种黑暗的、充满占有欲的渴望，让郝不寒而栗。他知道这只是个开始，尽管疲惫感蔓延到四肢，他还是迫不及待地想看看韩彬接下来会给他带来什么。

Hanbin reached out, brushing a strand of hair away from Hao’s forehead. “You’re so beautiful like this,” he murmured, his voice low and intimate. “So open. So willing.”
韩彬伸出手，拂开郝额头上的一缕发丝。“你这样真美，”他低声说道，声音低沉而亲切。“这么坦诚，这么豁达。”

Hao’s breath hitched again, his body responding to Hanbin’s words even though he was still recovering from his last climax. 
郝的呼吸再次急促起来，尽管他还未从上次的高潮中恢复过来，但他的身体还是对韩彬的话语做出了反应。

The silence in the bedroom was heavy, stretched taut like a string pulled to the point of breaking. Zhang Hao lay still, his breaths shallow, his robe fallen open where his pulse beat furiously beneath the surface. His cheeks were tinged with a warm flush, his lips parted just barely.
卧室里一片沉寂，仿佛一根弦绷得紧紧的，随时都会断裂。张浩一动不动地躺着，呼吸浅浅，长袍敞开，脉搏在里面剧烈跳动。他的脸颊泛着红晕，嘴唇微微张开。

Hanbin stood beside the bed, eyes fixed on Hao, so vulnerable in this moment it almost made something ache deep in his chest. The soft lamplight gilded Hao’s skin in gold and shadow, casting a halo against the curve of his neck and collarbone. It was too much. Too perfect .
韩彬站在床边，目光紧盯着郝，此刻的他如此脆弱，几乎让他胸口深处隐隐作痛。柔和的灯光将郝的肌肤染成金色和阴影，在他的颈项和锁骨的曲线上投下一道光晕。这太过分了。太完美了 。

Hanbin’s jaw tensed.  韩彬的下巴绷紧了。

He took one slow step back. “That’s enough for tonight,” he said, voice rougher than intended.
他缓缓后退了一步。“今晚就到此为止吧。”他的声音比预想的要沙哑。

Hao blinked, still dazed. “What?” His voice came out smaller than he wanted, his body still tingling from the ghost of Hanbin’s touch.
郝眨了眨眼，依然茫然。“什么？”他的声音比预想的要小，身体还因韩彬的触碰而隐隐作痛。

Hanbin turned his face away slightly, trying to rein in the pull. His fingers curled into his palm. “You’re doing well. Too well.”
韩彬稍稍扭过头去，试图控制住拉扯。他的手指蜷缩在掌心。“你做得很好。太好了。”

Hao sat up, the silk of his robe shifting with him. “But—”
郝坐了起来，丝绸长袍也随之摆动。“可是——”

“I’m not here to take advantage of that.” Hanbin’s voice was quieter now, but resolute. “You’re still learning how to accept this kind of energy. To carry it safely, without it swallowing you.”
“我不是来占这个便宜的。”韩彬的声音平静了许多，却又坚定不移。“你还在学习如何接受这种能量。学习如何安全地承受它，不被它吞噬。”

“But I want —” Hao stopped himself. He could feel the heat still simmering just beneath his skin, the unspoken words balanced on the edge of impulse and fear. “You said this was a lesson.”
“可是我想要 ——”郝停了下来。他能感觉到皮肤下依然沸腾着灼热，未说出口的话在冲动和恐惧的边缘徘徊。“你说过，这是个教训。”

Hanbin looked at him then, finally, eyes dark and stormy. “And the most important lesson is knowing when to stop. This…” He gestured between them with a vague flick of his fingers. “This is powerful. But it’s not a game.”
韩彬终于看向他，眼神阴暗而暴躁。“最重要的教训是知道何时收手。这……”他用手指在他们之间轻轻一挥。“这很厉害。但这不是游戏。”

He reached for his jacket, pausing to fix a button on his shirt with precise movements, as if to give himself something to do other than look at Hao’s flushed skin and wide, questioning eyes.
他伸手去拿夹克，停下来，以精准的动作扣上衬衫的纽扣，仿佛是为了让自己除了看着郝涨红的皮肤和睁大疑惑的眼睛之外还有别的事情可做。

“I need to go,” Hanbin said after a beat. “You’ve done enough for tonight. More than enough.”
“我得走了，”韩彬停了一会儿说。“你今晚做得够多了。足够多了。”

Hao stayed quiet, chest rising and falling quickly as the moment slipped away like water through his fingers. Something in him was both frustrated and relieved. Hanbin wasn’t just here for his own satisfaction, he was here to guide, to teach. And that made the longing worse in some strange, painful way.
郝保持沉默，胸口剧烈起伏，那一刻如同流水般从指间流逝。他内心既沮丧又释然。韩彬来这里不只是为了满足自己，他来这里是为了指引方向，教导他人。而这，以一种奇特而痛苦的方式，加剧了这份渴望。

Hanbin reached the door but paused with one hand on the frame.
韩彬走到门口，但一只手扶着门框停了下来。

“You’re not just achingly pretty, Zhang Hao,” he said softly, not looking back. “You’re dangerous when you let yourself feel.”
“张浩，你不仅仅是漂亮得令人心动，”他轻声说道，没有回头。“你放纵自己的时候很危险。”

Then he was gone, the door closing behind him with a soft click.
然后他就走了，门在他身后轻轻关上了。

The room felt colder without him.
没有他，房间感觉更冷了。

Hao sat there for a long time, the silence pressing in, the imprint of Hanbin’s gaze still burning across his skin. Part of him wanted to chase after the director. Another part… knew he wasn’t ready yet.
郝坐在那儿许久，寂静逼近，韩彬的目光依然灼灼地印在他的肌肤上。他一方面想追上导演，另一方面……知道自己还没准备好。

He exhaled slowly, flopping back against the pillows, one hand resting lightly over his chest.
他慢慢地呼出一口气，倒在枕头上，一只手轻轻地放在胸前。

Dangerous , Hanbin had said.
“危险 ，”韩彬说道。

And maybe for the first time in his life, Hao believed it.
也许这是郝一生中第一次相信这一点。

₊‧.°.⋆✮⋆.°.‧₊

Taerae could tell before the car even stopped. Hao sat beside him in the passenger seat, one leg tucked under the other, eyes fixed on the window but clearly not watching anything outside. His lips were slightly parted, his thumb absentmindedly brushing over his lower lip, a telltale sign of distraction. But it wasn’t just any distraction. No, this had the hue of something softer, more dangerous.
车还没停下，泰瑞就察觉到了。郝坐在他旁边的副驾驶座上，一条腿盘在另一条腿下面，眼睛盯着车窗，但显然没有注意外面的情况。他的嘴唇微微张开，拇指漫不经心地拂过下唇，一副心不在焉的样子。但这并非普通的分心。不，这其中透着一种更柔和、更危险的意味。

“You’re thinking about him again,” Taerae said, not bothering to clarify. His tone was light, but his eyes stayed on Hao just long enough for the question to land like a stone skipping across water.
“你又想他了，”泰瑞说道，懒得解释。他的语气很轻松，但目光却停留在郝身上，让这个问题如同石子划过水面般落入他的心中。

Hao blinked, startled slightly. “What?”
郝眨了眨眼，微微一愣。“什么？”

“Don’t ‘what’ me,” Taerae huffed, adjusting his sunglasses. “You’ve had that dazed, stupid-lovely look ever since he left your apartment the other night. Hyung, please, be careful.”
“别跟我‘什么’，”泰莱一边说着，一边扶了扶墨镜。“自从那天晚上他离开你的公寓后，你就一直那副茫然又傻乎乎的样子。哥，拜托，小心点。”

“I am,” Hao replied quickly, sitting up straighter, trying to hide the flush rising to his cheeks. “I know how to keep my heart safe.”
“是的，”郝迅速回答，他坐直了身子，努力掩饰脸颊上泛起的红晕。“我知道该如何守护我的心。”

Taerae made a noncommittal noise, tapping his fingers against the steering wheel. “That man’s a director, not your boyfriend. You fall too easily when someone sees the real you.”
泰瑞发出一声不置可否的声音，手指敲着方向盘。“那人是导演，又不是你男朋友。当别人看到你的真面目时，你太容易被骗了。”

Hao didn’t respond to that. Mostly because it was true.
郝对此没有回应。主要是因为这是事实。

They arrived on set shortly after, and as Hao stepped out of the car, he smoothed his sweater down and straightened the strap of his bag, mind already shifting to the day’s filming schedule. But the flutter in his stomach hadn’t left. It never did when he was close to Hanbin.
不久之后，他们就到了片场。郝景芳下车，抚平了毛衣，拉直了包带，脑子里已经开始想着当天的拍摄安排了。但他心里的悸动却始终没有消散。每当他靠近韩彬，这种感觉就从未消散过。

Jiwoong greeted him first, leaning against the wall near the entrance to the studio. His hair was perfectly styled for the scene, his expression playful. “You’ve got a glow, Zhang Hao. New serum? Or is it something — or someone — else?”
智雄先跟他打招呼，倚在工作室入口附近的墙上。他的发型与场景完美契合，表情俏皮。“张浩，你容光焕发。新精华液？还是说是别的什么——或者什么人——造成的？”

Hao laughed softly, brushing it off with a wave. “Just happy to be working on something different.”
郝轻轻笑了笑，挥了挥手，“很高兴能做点不一样的事。”

Jiwoong’s eyes twinkled. “Different, huh? Is that what we’re calling it now?”
智雄的眼睛闪闪发光。“不一样，嗯？我们现在就这么叫它吗？”

Before Hao could respond, Jiwoong tilted his head. “So… are you ready for the explicit scenes?”
还没等郝回答，吉雄就歪着头。“那么……你准备好看那些露骨的戏了吗？”

Hao’s smile faltered just slightly. The weight of the question settled on his shoulders, tight and familiar. The thought of performing so vulnerable in front of a full crew, with a camera inches from his skin, made his pulse quicken, and not entirely in a good way.
郝的笑容微微僵住。这个问题的重量压在他的肩上，紧绷而熟悉。想到要在全剧组面前，在离他皮肤只有几英寸的镜头前，展现如此脆弱的一面，他的脉搏就加速了，而且这种感觉并不完全是好的。

But before the worry could deepen, a familiar warmth pressed against the small of his back.
但还没等他担忧加深，一股熟悉的温暖就压在他的后腰上。

“We’re not filming those today,” Hanbin said, his voice calm but firm as he appeared at Hao’s side. His hand lingered just a beat too long, his presence grounding but overwhelming. “There are other scenes we’re prioritising.”
“我们今天不拍那些，”韩彬出现在郝身边，语气平静却坚定。他的手稍稍停留了一会儿，他的存在感很强烈，却又让人难以抗拒。“我们还有其他戏份要优先拍。”

Jiwoong raised an eyebrow, glancing between them. “Oh? The director himself stepping in. When did you two get so close?”
智雄扬起眉毛，目光在两人之间扫了一眼。“哦？导演亲自过来了。你们俩什么时候这么熟了？”

Hao’s face warmed instantly, the flush crawling up his neck. Hanbin, standing beside him, didn’t look away, but the hand at Hao’s back dropped, fingers curling at his side. His face remained unreadable, but his ears were tinged faintly red.
郝的脸瞬间红了起来，潮红爬上了他的脖子。站在他身边的韩彬没有移开视线，但放在郝背后的手却垂了下来，手指蜷缩在身侧。他的表情依然难以捉摸，但耳朵却泛起了淡淡的红晕。

Jiwoong’s smirk widened.
Jiwoong 的笑容更加灿烂了。

Hanbin cleared his throat. “Let’s get to set.”
韩彬清了清嗓子。“我们去片场吧。”

Inside the studio, the music room had been dressed meticulously. A grand piano took center stage, its lacquered black surface gleaming under the soft light. Sheet music was scattered as if abandoned in a moment of passion. The air was thick with anticipation as the cameras rolled into place, lights humming softly overhead.
工作室里，音乐室布置得一丝不苟。一架三角钢琴占据了舞台中央，黑色的漆面在柔和的灯光下闪闪发光。乐谱散落在各处，仿佛被遗弃在激情的瞬间。随着摄像机的转动，头顶的灯光轻柔地闪烁，空气中弥漫着期待的气氛。

Hao — or rather, Haneul — settled at the piano, fingers resting lightly on the keys. The scene called for silence at first, just the quiet act of Haneul playing, while Junho paced behind him, consumed by the tension of their unspoken desires.
Hao——或者更确切地说， Haneul—— 坐在钢琴前，手指轻轻地放在琴键上。起初，这场景需要一片寂静，只有 Haneul 安静地弹奏，而 Junho 在他身后踱步，沉浸在他们未说出口的欲望所带来的紧张感中。

Jiwoong stepped into character like slipping on a coat, smooth, practiced. He moved around the room with an energy that was both restless and magnetic, finally circling to stand behind Hao.
Jiwoong 就像套上外套一样，流畅而熟练地进入角色。他带着一种既躁动又充满磁性的能量在房间里走来走去，最后绕到 Hao 身后站定。

Then came the beat.
然后节拍就来了。

Jiwoong leaned forward, his hands gripping Hao’s shoulders gently, then sliding down his arms, guiding him to stop playing. Hao stilled, spine straightening. Jiwoong’s fingers grazed his waist, a whisper of touch, before he slowly, deliberately, turned Hao’s face toward him.
Jiwoong 倾身向前，双手轻轻抓住 Hao 的肩膀，然后顺着他的手臂滑下去，引导他停止演奏。Hao 静止不动，挺直脊背。Jiwoong 的手指轻抚他的腰肢，轻柔地触碰着他，然后他缓慢而刻意地将 Hao 的脸转向自己。

Their eyes met.  他们的目光相遇了。

And then, Jiwoong kissed him.
然后，Jiwoong 吻了他。

The kiss was deep, practiced yet electric. Jiwoong’s lips moved with certainty, but not force. It was the kiss of someone who knew how to draw emotion from another person, not just lust, but longing. His hands curved around Hao’s narrow waist, pulling him closer, and Hao felt the piano behind him shift under the sudden pressure.
这个吻深沉，熟练却又充满力量。智雄的唇瓣动得坚定，却不带任何力量。这是一个懂得如何从他人身上汲取情感的人的吻，不仅仅是情欲，更是渴望。他的双手环住郝纤细的腰肢，将他拉近，郝感到身后的钢琴在突如其来的压力下晃动了一下。

For a moment, Hao forgot the crew. Forgot the lights. Forgot the camera that hovered just out of frame. Jiwoong’s lips were warm, his breath steady. It was convincing, maybe too convincing.
一时间，郝忘记了工作人员，忘记了灯光，忘记了悬在画面外的摄像机。智雄的嘴唇温暖，呼吸平稳。这令人信服，或许过于令人信服了。

“Cut!” Hanbin’s voice rang out, sharper than usual.
“卡！”韩彬的声音响起，比平时更加​​尖锐。

They both broke apart, slightly breathless, turning toward the sound. Hanbin stood just off-camera, arms crossed, his jaw clenched visibly. His eyes flicked between them, landing on Hao and lingering.
他们俩都微微喘息着分开，转向声音传来的方向。韩彬站在镜头外，双手抱胸，下巴紧绷。他的目光在两人之间来回移动，最后落在郝的身上，久久地凝视着。

“That was good,” Hanbin said evenly. “Great, even. We got what we needed.”
“太好了，”韩彬平静地说，“甚至可以说是太好了。我们得到了想要的东西。”

But his lips were pressed into a tight line, his bottom one caught briefly between his teeth before he turned away.
但他的嘴唇紧紧地抿成一条线，转过身去之前，他的下嘴唇短暂地咬在牙齿之间。

Jiwoong chuckled quietly. “He’s jealous.”
智雄轻声笑了笑。“他嫉妒了。”

“What?” Hao blinked, confused.
“什么？”郝眨了眨眼，一脸疑惑。

“You should go check on him,” Jiwoong said, tossing him a wink. “Director Sung doesn’t usually lose composure. That was new.”
“你应该去看看他，”智雄说着，朝他眨了眨眼。“宋主任平时很少失态。这倒是新鲜事。”

Hao hesitated only a second before moving.
郝仅仅犹豫了一秒钟就行动了。

He found Hanbin alone in his director’s room, hunched over the desk with both palms pressed against its surface. The monitor in front of him was paused on the frame of Hao and Jiwoong mid-kiss.
他发现韩彬独自一人在导演的房间里，弓着身子伏在桌子上，双手紧贴着桌面。他面前的监视器画面定格在郝和智雄接吻的画面上。

“Are you okay?” Hao asked softly, lingering by the door.
“你还好吗？”郝在门口轻声问道。

Hanbin didn’t turn around. “Close the door.”
韩彬没有回头。“关门。”

Hao obeyed.  郝遵命。

He stepped further into the room, but before he could speak again, Hanbin moved, fast, purposeful, coming behind him, then guiding him forward until Hao was pressed lightly against the edge of the table, facing the mirror above it. Their eyes met in the glass.
他继续往房间里走去，还没等他开口说话，韩彬就迅速而果断地走到他身后，领着他往前走，直到郝被轻轻地压在桌沿，面朝上方的镜子。两人的目光在镜子里相遇。

“You looked too good out there,” Hanbin said, voice low, roughened at the edges. His hand came up to cup Hao’s jaw, tilting it just enough that their gazes locked. “Too believable. It rattled me.”
“你刚才在场上看起来太帅了，”韩彬低声说道，语气粗犷。他伸手托住郝的下巴，微微上扬，让两人的目光交汇。“太逼真了。我都惊呆了。”

Hao’s breath hitched. “Were you… jealous?”
郝的呼吸一滞。“你……吃醋了吗？”

Hanbin scoffed softly, but the tension in his shoulders didn’t ease. “And if I was?”
韩彬轻轻地哼了一声，但肩膀上的紧张感却丝毫没有减轻。“如果我是呢？”

Hao turned his head slightly, meeting Hanbin’s eyes more directly. “Then maybe… maybe you should kiss me. Just to remind yourself.”
郝微微转过头，更直接地与韩彬对视。“那或许……或许你应该吻我。提醒一下你自己。”

Hanbin didn’t need to be told twice.
韩彬不需要别人再三叮嘱。

He turned Hao gently but firmly, lifting him onto the edge of the table. His eyes searched Hao’s, as if looking for something beneath the surface, doubt, hesitation, regret. But Hao only looked back, wide-eyed and sure, lips parted in anticipation.
他轻柔而坚定地转过身，将郝浩抱到桌边。他的目光探寻郝浩的目光，仿佛在寻找他眼底深处的某种东西：怀疑、犹豫、悔恨。但郝浩只是回望着他，双眼圆睁，眼神坚定，双唇微张，满怀期待。

Hanbin leaned in slowly, brushing his fingers over Hao’s cheek before finally kissing him.
韩彬慢慢俯身，用手指轻抚郝的脸颊，最后吻了他。

The kiss was different.
这个吻与众不同。

Less practiced, more searching. It lingered with something unspoken, not just desire, but meaning. It made Hao feel like he was being seen , not just touched.
少了练习，多了一些探索。它萦绕着某种未言明的东西，不仅仅是渴望，更是意义。它让郝感觉到他被注视着 ，而不仅仅是被触碰。

When Hanbin finally pulled away, his voice was hushed but steady. “Behave. We still have scenes to shoot. And I still have lessons to teach you.”
韩彬终于抽身离开，声音低沉却坚定。“规矩点。我们还有戏要拍。我还有课要教你。”

Hao swallowed, cheeks flushed. “I know.”
郝咽了口唾沫，脸颊绯红。“我知道。”

Reluctantly, Hanbin stepped back. The moment between them hovered in the air, heavy, electric, as they returned to the world outside that mirror.
韩彬不情愿地退了回去。他们之间的瞬间，沉重而激动，仿佛触电般悬停在空中，回到了镜子外的世界。

₊‧.°.⋆✮⋆.°.‧₊

Hao sat cross-legged on the edge of his bed, the soft blue glow of his phone screen casting shadows against his face as he scrolled through messages he had already read twice, maybe three times. Hanbin had cancelled again, politely, apologetically, with a promise to “make it up to him soon”, but the words were starting to blur into a pattern that felt colder than the warmth they were meant to carry.
郝盘腿坐在床边，手机屏幕柔和的蓝光在他脸上投下阴影，他翻看着那些他已经看过两遍甚至三遍的信息。韩彬又取消了，礼貌而抱歉地承诺“很快会补偿他”，但这些话开始模糊成一种图案，感觉比它们本应传达的温暖还要冰冷。

He let out a long sigh and dropped the phone onto the covers, leaning back against the headboard. The silence of his apartment at nearly 1am wasn’t calming tonight. It was hollow. Amplified by the low hum of the refrigerator in the kitchen and the ticking of the minimalist clock on the wall, every sound seemed to pull him deeper into the ache he couldn’t quite name. Or rather, didn’t want to name.
他长长地叹了口气，把手机扔到被子上，靠在床头板上。今晚将近凌晨一点，公寓里的寂静并不令人平静。空洞无物。厨房冰箱低沉的嗡嗡声和墙上简约时钟的滴答声放大了寂静，每一个声音都仿佛将他拉入一种难以言喻的痛苦之中。或者更确切地说，他不想说出口。

He hadn’t realised how deeply he’d started to crave Hanbin’s presence. The sharp way he focused on a scene. The quiet intensity in his voice when he spoke just to Hao. The casual way he touched him, like it meant something more every time, until Hao started to believe maybe it really did.
他从未意识到自己竟如此渴望韩彬的陪伴。他专注的目光犀利，他与郝交谈时语气沉静而坚定，他轻柔地触碰郝，仿佛每一次都蕴含着更深一层的意义，直到郝开始相信，或许这一切真的如此。

And now Hanbin was busy. Too busy. Always busy. Which made sense, he was a director, and the film was ambitious, but it still hurt more than Hao expected.
现在韩彬很忙。太忙了。总是很忙。这也很正常，他是个导演，而且这部电影雄心勃勃，但还是比郝预想的要痛苦得多。

He reached for his phone again, instinctively opening a browser tab. He knew better than to search for himself. The last time he did, he couldn’t sleep for two days. The comments: some cruel, some disappointed, were branded into the backs of his eyes. Instead, he typed “ Sung Hanbin director interview ” into the search bar. Just to see him. Just to feel closer.
他再次拿起手机，本能地打开浏览器标签页。他知道最好不要搜索自己。上次搜索的时候，他两天没睡。那些评论：有的残酷，有的失望，都深深地印在他的眼底。于是，他在搜索栏里输入了“ 成韩彬导演访谈 ”。只想见见他。只想感觉更亲近一些。

Articles and fan posts scrolled by until one headline stopped him cold:
文章和粉丝帖子不断滚动，直到一个标题让他停下了脚步：

Director Sung Hanbin Spotted With Ex-Boyfriend, Idol Myung Jaehyun.
导演成韩彬被发现与前男友、偶像明宰铉在一起。

Hao’s breath caught in his throat as he tapped the link. Photos appeared, grainy but clear enough, Hanbin with someone handsome, effortlessly stylish, with a sharp jaw and familiar eyes. Hao recognised Myung Jaehyun. Of course he did. He was one of those untouchable idols, always perfectly composed. There was a warmth in Hanbin’s expression in the photos, a casual ease in the way they stood close, one photo even showing a small smile tugging at Hanbin’s lips as Jaehyun leaned in to say something.
Hao 点击链接时，呼吸被堵在了喉咙里。照片出现了，颗粒感很模糊，但还算清晰，韩彬和一个英俊潇洒、毫不费力就展现出时尚感的人在一起，他有着尖尖的下巴和熟悉的眼神。Hao 认出了明宰铉。他当然认出来了。他是那种不可触碰的偶像，总是保持着完美的姿态。照片中，韩彬的表情温暖，他们并肩而立的样子显得轻松随意，其中一张照片甚至还显示，当明宰铉俯身说话时，韩彬的嘴角露出了一丝微笑。

Hao stared.  郝目瞪口呆。

His jaw tightened.  他咬紧牙关。

He knew it was irrational, Hanbin owed him nothing, but the image etched itself into his chest like a burn. Had Hanbin looked at Jaehyun the way he looked at Hao during their lessons? Had he spoken to him in that same low, tender voice? Had he called him pretty, too?
他知道这很不理智，韩彬不欠他什么，但那个画面却像火烧一样刻在他的心头。韩彬看在玹的眼神，和上课时看 Hao 的眼神一样吗？他是否也用同样低沉温柔的声音跟在玹说话？他也夸过在玹漂亮吗？

The jealousy surprised him. It was sharp and childish, but real. He wanted to forget it. To pretend he hadn't seen the article at all. But the ache lingered, heavy in his chest like something unsaid.
嫉妒让他吃惊。这嫉妒尖锐而幼稚，却又真实存在。他想忘掉它，假装自己根本没看到那篇文章。但那股隐隐作痛萦绕心头，沉重地压在他的胸口，仿佛有什么话未说出口。

His thumb hovered over the keyboard. He hesitated for almost a full minute. Then, with a soft breath he didn’t know he’d been holding, he typed the words that had been sitting at the tip of his heart all night:
他的拇指悬在键盘上方。他犹豫了将近一分钟。然后，他轻轻地吸了一口气，不知不觉地，敲下了那几个萦绕在他心头一整夜的字迹：

I miss you.  我想你。

He hit send before he could second-guess himself, then immediately buried his face in his pillow, half-regretting it. What if Hanbin was asleep? What if he thought it was weird? The seconds stretched into an eternity until his phone lit up again, not with a text, but with a call. Hao’s breath caught. He hesitated for a moment before answering, his voice soft and unsure. “Hanbin-ah?”
他还没来得及犹豫就按下了发送键，然后立刻把脸埋进枕头里，心里有点后悔。万一韩彬睡着了怎么办？万一他觉得奇怪怎么办？时间一分一秒地流逝，直到他的手机再次亮起，不是短信，而是来电。郝的呼吸一滞。他犹豫了一会儿，才接听，声音轻柔而迟疑。“韩彬啊？”

“Hao,” Hanbin’s voice came through, low and smooth, sending a shiver down Hao’s spine. “You miss me, huh? Couldn’t sleep without thinking about me?”
“浩，”韩彬的声音低沉而流畅地传来，浩不禁打了个寒颤。“想我啊？一想到我就睡不着？”

Hao felt his cheeks flush, even though no one could see him. “I… I didn’t mean to bother you. It’s late.”
郝感到脸颊一阵潮红，尽管没人看见。“我……我不是故意打扰你的。这么晚了。”

“You’re never a bother,” Hanbin said, his tone teasing but warm. “In fact, I’m glad you texted. I was just thinking about you too.”
“你从来都不会打扰我，”韩彬说道，语气调侃却又温暖。“其实，我很高兴你发短信。我刚才也在想你。”

Hao’s stomach flipped. “You were?”
郝的胃一阵翻腾。“你当时在那儿？”

“Mhm,” Hanbin hummed, and Hao could practically hear the smirk in his voice. “Thinking about how cute you look when you’re flustered. Like right now.”
“嗯，”韩彬哼了一声，郝几乎能听出他语气里的笑意。“想想你慌乱的样子多可爱啊。就像现在这样。”

“I’m not flustered,” Hao lied, his voice cracking slightly.
“我没有慌乱，”郝撒谎道，他的声音有些嘶哑。

Hanbin chuckled, deep and rich. “Sure you’re not. But tell me, Hao… what exactly do you miss about me?”
韩彬轻笑一声，声音低沉而悠扬。“当然不是。不过，浩，你告诉我……你到底想念我什么？”

Hao swallowed hard, his mind racing. He hadn’t expected this. He hadn’t expected Hanbin to call, let alone to push him like this. “I… I don’t know. Just… being close to you, I guess.”
郝重重地咽了口唾沫，脑子飞速运转。他没想到会这样。他没想到韩彬会打电话来，更没想到他会这样逼他。“我……我不知道。只是……想靠近你，我想。”

“Close to me, huh?” Hanbin’s voice dropped lower, almost a whisper. “How close?”
“离我近啊？”韩彬的声音压低了，几乎是耳语。“有多近？”

Hao’s breath hitched. “Hanbin-ah…”
郝的呼吸一滞。“韩彬啊……”

“Tell me,” Hanbin insisted, his tone playful but commanding. “What do you want right now?”
“告诉我，”韩彬坚持道，语气顽皮却带着命令的意味。“你现在想要什么？”

Hao bit his lip, his body already responding to the heat in Hanbin’s voice. “I… I want you.”
郝咬着嘴唇，身体已经感受到韩彬声音里的灼热。“我……我想要你。”

“Good boy,” Hanbin purred, and the praise sent a jolt of electricity through Hao. “Now, why don’t you show me how much you want me?”
“好孩子，”韩彬轻声说道，这句赞美让郝感到一阵电流般涌上心头。“现在，你为什么不让我看看你有多想要我呢？”

Hao’s eyes widened. “What do you mean?”
郝瞪大了眼睛，“什么意思？”

“Touch yourself,” Hanbin said, his voice firm but gentle. “Let me hear you.”
“摸摸你自己，”韩彬说道，语气坚定却又温柔。“让我听听。”

Hao’s heart raced. He glanced around the room as if someone might be watching, even though he was alone. “I… I don’t know if I can.”
郝的心跳加速。他环顾四周，仿佛有人在看着他，尽管他独自一人。“我……我不知道我能不能。”

“You can,” Hanbin assured him. “Just close your eyes and imagine it’s me touching you. My hands on your skin, my lips on your neck… Can you feel it?”
“你能，”韩彬向他保证。“闭上眼睛，想象着我抚摸你。我的手抚摸着你的肌肤，我的嘴唇轻吻着你的脖子……你能感觉到吗？”

Hao shivered, his body already responding to Hanbin’s words. Slowly, hesitantly, he let his hand drift down his chest, his fingers brushing over his stomach. “Hanbinnie…”
郝氏浑身颤抖，身体已然回应了韩彬的话。他迟疑地缓缓将手抚向胸前，手指轻拂过腹部。“韩彬妮……”

“That’s it,” Hanbin encouraged, his voice soft but insistent. “Let go, Hao. Let me take care of you.”
“就这样吧，”韩彬鼓励道，声音柔和却坚定。“放手，浩。让我来照顾你。”

Hao’s breath quickened as his hand slipped beneath the waistband of his boxers, his fingers brushing against the sensitive skin of his lower stomach. His heart pounded in his chest, the sound almost drowning out Hanbin’s voice on the other end of the line. Slowly, tentatively, he wrapped his fingers around his hardening cock, the warmth of his own touch sending a shiver through him. A soft moan escaped his lips, unbidden, and he heard Hanbin chuckle softly, a low, knowing sound that made Hao’s cheeks burn.
郝的呼吸急促起来，他的手滑进内裤腰带，手指轻触着他敏感的小腹。他的心脏在胸腔里怦怦直跳，几乎盖过了电话那头韩彬的声音。他慢慢地、试探性地用手指握住自己逐渐硬挺的阴茎，温暖的触感让他浑身颤抖。一声轻柔的呻吟不由自主地从他唇间逸出，他听到韩彬轻轻地笑了笑，那低沉而熟悉的声音让郝的脸颊一阵灼热。

“That’s it,” Hanbin murmured, his voice dripping with approval. “Let me hear you, Hao. Don’t hold back.”
“就是这个，”韩彬低声说道，语气里满是赞许。“说吧，郝，别客气。”

Hao’s grip tightened slightly, his hand moving in slow, deliberate strokes as he tried to steady his breathing. The sensation was electric, but it was Hanbin’s voice that truly set him on fire. Every word, every breath, felt like a caress against his skin. “Hanbin…” he whispered, his voice trembling with need.
郝的手微微收紧，他的手缓慢而刻意地移动，试图平稳呼吸。那种感觉如同触电般强烈，但真正让他热血沸腾的是韩彬的声音。他的每一个字，每一次呼吸，都像轻抚着他的肌肤。“韩彬……”他低声说道，声音因渴望而颤抖。

“I’m here,” Hanbin replied, his tone soothing yet commanding. “Imagine it’s my hand on you, Hao. My fingers wrapped around you, stroking you just the way you like it. Can you feel it?”
“我在，”韩彬回答，语气舒缓却又带着威严。“想象一下，我的手放在你身上，浩。我的手指环绕着你，用你喜欢的方式抚摸你。你能感觉到吗？”

Hao closed his eyes, letting Hanbin’s words wash over him. In his mind, it was Hanbin touching him, his strong, confident hands moving with practiced ease, teasing and coaxing him closer to the edge. The thought alone made Hao’s hips buck slightly, a desperate whimper slipping past his lips. “Yes,” he breathed, his voice barely audible. “I can feel it.”
郝闭上双眼，任由韩彬的话语洗涤他的身心。在他的脑海里， 是韩彬在抚摸他，他那双强壮自信的手熟练地移动着，挑逗着他，哄着他靠近边缘。光是想到这里，郝的臀部就微微翘起，一声绝望的呜咽从唇间滑出。“是的，”他喘息着，声音几乎听不见。“我能感觉到。”

“Good boy,” Hanbin purred, the praise sending a jolt of heat straight to Hao’s core. “You’re doing so well for me. Keep going. Let me take care of you.”
“好孩子，”韩彬轻声说道，这句赞美让郝内心一阵暖流涌上心头。“你做得太好了。继续加油。让我来照顾你。”

Hao obeyed, his hand moving faster now, the friction building with every stroke. His breaths came in short, ragged gasps, and he could feel the tension coiling tighter and tighter in his stomach. “Hanbin… I…” he started, but the words caught in his throat as another wave of pleasure crashed over him.
郝顺从了，他的手现在移动得更快了，每一次摩擦都加剧。他的呼吸变得急促而急促，他能感觉到胃里的紧张感越来越强烈。“韩彬……我……”他刚开口，话却卡在了喉咙里，另一股快感席卷而来。

“Shh, I know,” Hanbin said, his voice soft but insistent. “Just let go, Hao. Let me hear how much you need me.”
“嘘，我知道，”韩彬声音柔和却坚定。“放开我，浩。让我听听你有多需要我。”

And Hao did. His moans grew louder, more desperate, as he lost himself in the rhythm of his own hand and the sound of Hanbin’s voice. It wasn’t the same as having Hanbin there with him, but for now, it was enough. More than enough.
郝确实这么做了。他的呻吟声越来越大，越来越绝望，他迷失在自己手掌的节奏和韩彬的声音里。这和韩彬在他身边的感觉不一样，但就目前而言，这就足够了。绰绰有余。

“That’s it baby,” Hanbin murmured. “Now, tell me how it feels.”
“就这样吧宝贝，”韩彬低声说道。“现在，告诉我感觉怎么样。”

“It feels… good,” Hao admitted, his voice trembling. “But it’s not the same as when you touch me.”
“感觉……不错，”郝承认道，声音颤抖。“但和你碰我的感觉不一样。”

“I know,” Hanbin said, his tone dripping with sympathy and something else, something darker, more possessive. “But we’ll make it work for now. Keep going, Hao. Show me how much you need me.”
“我知道，”韩彬说，语气里充满了同情，还有别的什么，更阴暗，更占有欲。“不过现在我们会努力的。继续，郝。让我看看你有多需要我。”

Hao obeyed, his hand moving slowly at first, then faster as the pleasure built. His breaths came in short gasps, and he could feel the heat pooling in his stomach. “Hanbin… I…”
郝顺从地照做了，他的手一开始动作很慢，随着快感的积累，动作越来越快。他呼吸急促，胃里热气腾腾。“韩彬……我……”

“What is it, baby?” Hanbin asked, his voice like velvet. “Tell me.”
“怎么了，宝贝？”韩彬问道，声音柔和如丝。“告诉我。”

“I want you inside me,” Hao whispered, the words spilling out before he could stop them.
“我想要你进入我体内，”郝低声说道，话语脱口而出，他无法阻止。

Hanbin groaned softly, and the sound sent a thrill through Hao. “Fuck, Hao… You have no idea what you do to me. Are you ready for me?”
韩彬轻轻地呻吟了一声，这声音让郝浑身一阵颤抖。“操，郝……你根本不知道你对我做了什么。你准备好了吗？”

Hao nodded, then realised Hanbin couldn’t see him. “Yes,” he breathed.
郝点点头，然后意识到韩彬没看到他。“是的，”他轻声说道。

“Then get yourself ready for me,” Hanbin instructed, his voice low and commanding. “Use your fingers. Imagine it’s me.”
“那就做好准备，”韩彬低声命令道，“用你的手指。想象是我。”

Hao’s hand stilled for a moment as he processed Hanbin’s words, his heart pounding in his chest. The air around him felt heavy, charged with anticipation, and he could hear the faint sound of his own breathing, shallow and uneven. He hesitated, his mind racing with a mix of nervousness and desire, but Hanbin’s voice grounded him, steady and commanding. “Do it, Hao,” Hanbin murmured, his tone soft yet insistent. “Let me take care of you.”
郝的手停顿了片刻，消化着韩彬的话，心脏怦怦直跳。周围的空气都变得沉重，充满了期待，他甚至能听到自己微弱的呼吸声，浅而急促。他犹豫了，思绪飞转，既紧张又渴望，但韩彬的声音让他坚定下来，沉稳而坚定。“做吧，郝，”韩彬低声说道，语气柔和却又坚定。“让我来照顾你。”

With a shaky breath, Hao reached for the bottle of lube he kept tucked away in his nightstand drawer. His fingers fumbled slightly as he unscrewed the cap, the coolness of the bottle a stark contrast to the heat coursing through his body. He poured a generous amount onto his fingers, the slick liquid pooling in his palm before he spread it over his entrance. The sensation sent a shiver down his spine, and he couldn’t help but let out a soft whimper. “Hanbin…” he whispered, his voice trembling.
郝呼吸微微颤抖，伸手去够藏在床头柜抽屉里的那瓶润滑剂。他笨手笨脚地拧开瓶盖，瓶子的凉意与他浑身散发的热气形成鲜明对比。他倒了足量的润滑剂在指尖，滑溜溜的液体在掌心汇聚，然后涂抹在自己的入口处。这种感觉让他脊背一阵发凉，他忍不住轻轻地呜咽了一声。“韩彬……”他低声说道，声音颤抖着。

“I’m here,” Hanbin replied, his voice low and soothing. “Take your time, baby. I want you to feel good.”
“我在呢，”韩彬低声安慰地回答，“宝贝，慢慢来。我希望你感觉好一点。”

Hao closed his eyes, focusing on the sound of Hanbin’s voice as he pressed one finger against his tight ring of muscle. The initial pressure was unfamiliar, but he forced himself to relax, letting out a slow breath as he pushed inside. The sensation was strange at first, a mix of discomfort and pleasure, but as he began to move his finger in slow, deliberate circles, the tension in his body started to ease. 
郝闭上眼睛，一边用一根手指抵住自己紧绷的肌肉，一边专注于韩彬的声音。最初的压力让他感到陌生，但他强迫自己放松，缓缓地吐出一口气，然后慢慢地推进去。起初的感觉很奇特，既有不适，又有快感，但随着他开始缓慢而刻意地画圈移动手指，身体的紧张感开始缓解。

As Hao began to move his finger in slow, deliberate circles, he imagined it was Hanbin’s hand guiding him, Hanbin’s touch coaxing him open. The thought sent a shiver down his spine, and he couldn’t help but let out a soft whimper. “Hanbin…” he whispered, his voice trembling with need. “It feels… different when it’s you.”
当郝开始缓慢而刻意地画圈移动手指时，他想象着是韩彬的手在引导他，是韩彬的触碰在哄骗他张开。这个想法让他脊背一阵发凉，忍不住轻轻地呜咽了一声。“韩彬……”他低声说道，声音因渴望而颤抖。“感觉……和你在一起很不一样。”

“I know,” Hanbin replied, his voice thick with desire. “But you’re doing so well for me. Keep going. Let me take care of you.”
“我知道，”韩彬回答，语气里满是渴望。“不过你对我来说已经很好了。继续吧。让我来照顾你。”

Emboldened by Hanbin’s words, Hao added a second finger, stretching himself carefully as he focused on the rhythm of his own breathing. The stretch was more intense now, but the pleasure was undeniable. He could feel his body opening up, yielding to the pressure, and the thought of Hanbin being the one to do this to him made his heart race. “Hanbin… I’m—” he started, but the words caught in his throat as another wave of pleasure washed over him.
韩彬的话鼓舞了郝，他又加了一根手指，小心翼翼地伸展着，同时专注于自己呼吸的节奏。伸展的力度更大了，但快感却无可否认。他能感觉到自己的身体在压力下张开，屈服于压力，想到是韩彬对他做这种事，他的心跳就加速。“韩彬……我——”他刚开口，话就被堵在了喉咙里，另一股快感涌上心头。

“You’re so beautiful like this,” Hanbin murmured, his voice soft and reverent. “I wish I could see you, Hao. See how much you want me.”
“你这样真美，”韩彬低声说道，语气柔和而虔诚。“真希望我能见到你，浩。看看你有多渴望我。”

Hao whimpered, his body trembling as he worked himself open. The pleasure was overwhelming, and he could feel himself teetering on the edge. “Hanbin… I need you…”
郝呜咽着，身体颤抖着，努力张开。快感铺天盖地而来，他感觉自己快要崩溃了。“韩彬……我需要你……”

“I’m here,” Hanbin said, his voice rough with need. “I need you too. But for now, this will have to do. Keep going. Make yourself feel good for me.”
“我在这儿，”韩彬说道，声音沙哑，充满渴望。“我也需要你。不过现在，只能这样了。继续。为了我，让自己感觉好点。”

Hao obeyed, his fingers working in and out of himself as he imagined it was Hanbin inside him. The pleasure was overwhelming, and he could feel himself getting closer and closer to the edge.
郝顺从地吸吮着，手指在体内抽插，想象着韩彬正在他体内游走。快感铺天盖地，他感觉自己离高潮越来越近了。

“That’s it,” Hanbin murmured. “Come for me, Hao. Let me hear you.”
“就是这个，”韩彬低声说道。“昊，来找我吧。让我听听你的声音。”

Hao’s breath hitched as the wave of pleasure crashed over him, his body trembling as he came hard into his hand. He cried out Hanbin’s name, the sound echoing in the quiet room.
快感的浪潮席卷而来，郝的呼吸急促，身体颤抖，精液猛烈地涌入他的掌心。他大声喊着韩彬的名字，声音在寂静的房间里回荡。

“Good boy,” Hanbin said, his voice soft and satisfied. “You did so well for me.”
“好孩子，”韩彬说道，声音柔和而满足。“你为我做得太好了。”

Hao lay there, panting and spent, as the warmth of Hanbin’s words washed over him. “Hanbin-ah…”
郝躺在那儿，气喘吁吁，精疲力竭，韩彬的话语温暖着他。“韩彬啊……”

“I’m here,” Hanbin assured him. “Always.”
“我在，”韩彬向他保证，“一直都在。”

₊‧.°.⋆✮⋆.°.‧₊

Hao sat across from Taerae in their favorite quiet corner of the café, the warm aroma of freshly ground coffee mingling with the faint hum of soft jazz that floated through the air. The sun filtered through the large windows, casting dappled patterns on the wooden table where Hao’s hands nervously toyed with the rim of his cup. He felt foolish, he knew it, after last night’s late phone call with Hanbin, when he had finally given in and let his guard down, confessing how much he missed him. The memory made his cheeks warm even now.
郝坐在泰莱对面，在咖啡馆里他们最爱的安静角落里，新鲜研磨咖啡的温暖香气与空气中飘荡的轻柔爵士乐交织在一起。阳光透过宽大的窗户，在木桌上投下斑驳的花纹，郝的手紧张地摆弄着杯沿。他知道自己很傻，毕竟昨晚深夜和韩彬通了电话，终于放下戒备，坦白了自己有多么想念他。这段回忆至今仍让他的脸颊感到温暖。

Taerae studied him with that familiar, knowing look, the one that seemed to see right through Hao’s carefully maintained facade. “So,” Taerae began, voice casual but probing, “how’s everything going with the movie? And Hanbin, of course.”
泰瑞用熟悉而又洞悉一切的目光审视着他，仿佛能看透郝精心维护的伪装。“那么，”泰瑞开口道，语气随意却又带着探究，“电影进展如何？当然还有韩彬。”

Hao sighed, running a hand through his soft, tinted hair. “The filming is intense, like Hanbin’s style, so much emotion, so many layers. And Hanbin himself… he’s complicated. Brilliant, demanding, but I’m starting to realise he’s not just my director. He’s… more.”
郝叹了口气，用手捋了捋柔软的染发。“拍摄过程很激烈，就像韩彬的风格一样，充满情感，层次丰富。至于韩彬本人……他很复杂。才华横溢，要求严格，但我开始意识到，他不仅仅是我的导演。他……不仅仅是。”

Taerae smiled, leaning back in his chair, his eyes flickering with amusement. “More, huh? Spill it. What does that ‘more’ look like?”
泰瑞笑了，靠在椅子上，眼里闪烁着笑意。“再多点，嗯？说出来。‘再多点’是什么样子的？”

Hao hesitated, then said quietly, “Honestly? I think I like him. More than just as a colleague or mentor. I’d love to date him, maybe even have something real. But I don’t know if he feels the same way. Sometimes, I wonder if I’m just imagining things.”
郝犹豫了一下，然后轻声说道：“说实话？我觉得我喜欢他。不仅仅是作为同事或导师。我很想和他约会，甚至发展一段真正的感情。但我不知道他是否也这么想。有时候，我甚至怀疑自己是不是在胡思乱想。”

Taerae scoffed, shaking his head like he found the whole idea absurdly obvious. “Hyung, come on. I’ve seen the way Hanbin looks at you—those dark, intense eyes don’t lie. He’s into you, whether he’s ready to admit it or not. You don’t have to keep doubting yourself.”
泰瑞嗤之以鼻，摇摇头，仿佛觉得这个想法显而易见。“哥，别这样。我见过韩彬看你的眼神——那双深邃深邃的眼睛不会说谎。他喜欢你，不管他愿不愿意承认。你不用一直怀疑自己。”

Hao’s lips curved into a shy smile, the tension easing just a bit. “Maybe you’re right. It’s just… scary, you know? Putting your heart out there with someone so much more experienced, so powerful. I don’t want to get hurt.”
郝的嘴角露出一抹羞涩的微笑，紧张的情绪稍稍缓和了一些。“也许你是对的。只是……有点害怕，你知道吗？把自己的心交给一个经验丰富、实力强大的人。我不想受伤。”

Taerae reached across the table, giving Hao’s hand a reassuring squeeze. “That’s the risk with anything worth having. But I trust you. You’ll figure this out.”
泰瑞越过桌子，握了握郝的手，安慰地说道：“任何有价值的东西都有风险。但我相信你。你会找到办法的。”

Hao watched Taerae take a slow sip of his espresso, the rich bitterness somehow grounding the conversation. The noise of the café felt distant, as if the world had shrunk to just the two of them sitting there, caught in the fragile web of hopes and fears.
郝看着泰瑞慢慢地抿了一口意式浓缩咖啡，浓郁的苦味不知怎的让谈话变得平静。咖啡馆里的喧闹声仿佛遥远，仿佛整个世界都缩小到只剩下他们两个人坐在那里，被困在一张脆弱的希望与恐惧交织的网里。

“Taerae-yah,” Hao began, voice softer now, “do you think Hanbin will ever let me in? Not just as an actor, but… someone he trusts?”
“泰瑞亚，”郝开口道，声音柔和了许多，“你觉得韩彬会让我加入吗？不仅仅是因为我是个演员，更是因为……一个他信任的人？”

Taerae’s gaze sharpened, thoughtful. “Hanbin’s not the easiest person to read. But that intensity you see in his eyes? That’s not just about work. He’s protective, maybe even possessive when it comes to people he cares about. You just have to be patient. And honest.”
泰瑞目光锐利，若有所思。“韩彬这个人很难捉摸。但你从他眼里看到的那种专注？这不仅仅是工作上的事。他对在乎的人有保护欲，甚至占有欲。你只需要耐心一点，并且诚实一点。”

Hao nodded, biting his lip. “It’s just hard. I’m used to playing roles, wearing masks. With Hanbin, it feels like I’m finally getting to be myself. But that also makes me vulnerable. And the pressure, filming these intimate scenes, the lessons, it’s overwhelming sometimes.”
郝点点头，咬着嘴唇。“就是很难。我习惯了扮演角色，戴着面具。和韩彬在一起，感觉我终于可以做回自己了。但这也让我变得脆弱。还有压力，拍这些亲密的戏，还有那些教训，有时候真的让人难以承受。”

“Yeah,” Taerae agreed, his voice steady but kind. “But that’s growth. You’re stepping into parts of yourself you never dared to show before. Hanbin sees that, even if he doesn’t say it out loud. And I’m here, every step of the way. Don’t forget that.”
“是啊，”泰瑞同意道，语气平静却又温柔。“但这就是成长。你正在展现自己从未敢于展现的部分。韩彬看在眼里，即使他没有大声说出来。而我，一路陪伴着你。别忘了这一点。”

Hao smiled, feeling a warmth that had nothing to do with the coffee. “Thanks, Taerae-yah. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”
郝笑了，感受到一股与咖啡无关的温暖。“谢谢你，泰莱呀。没有你我真不知道该怎么办。”

Taerae grinned, the usual teasing sparkle in his eyes. “Probably spiral into a puddle of anxiety, but hey, that’s what friends are for.”
泰瑞咧嘴一笑，眼里闪过惯常的戏谑光芒。“可能会陷入焦虑，不过，朋友就是用来做这件事的。”

They both laughed, the tension easing as the afternoon light shifted, promising new beginnings amidst uncertainty.
他们都笑了，随着午后光线的转变，紧张的气氛逐渐缓解，在不确定中预示着新的开始。

“Alright,” Taerae said, standing up and stretching, “now go kick some ass on set. And keep your heart safe, okay?”
“好了，”泰瑞说着站起身，伸了个懒腰，“现在去片场好好表现吧。还有，保重心脏，好吗？”

Hao stood as well, meeting his friend’s gaze with quiet determination. “I will.”
郝也站了起来，平静而坚定地迎上朋友的目光。“我会的。”

As they left the café, Hao felt a renewed sense of purpose. The path ahead was unclear, but with Taerae’s support and the complex pull of Hanbin, he was ready to face whatever came next.
离开咖啡馆时，郝感到一种新的目标感。前方的道路尚不明朗，但在泰莱的支持和韩彬的复杂牵制下，他已经准备好面对接下来的一切。

₊‧.°.⋆✮⋆.°.‧₊

The tension on set was sharp enough to cut through. Every step Hanbin took echoed with unspoken frustration, and the normally fluid rhythm of the crew was thrown off by the tight coil of his mood. The director’s brow was furrowed, lips drawn into a flat, unsmiling line, and he hadn't looked in Hao's direction once, not during blocking, not during camera checks, not even when their eyes almost met across the lights.
片场的紧张气氛令人难以忍受。韩彬的每一步都透着难以言喻的沮丧，剧组里原本流畅的节奏也被他紧张的情绪打乱了。导演眉头紧锁，嘴唇抿成一条线，脸上没有一丝笑容。他一次也没朝郝的方向看过，无论是走位时，还是检查镜头时，甚至在灯光下两人的目光几乎相遇的时候，他都没有。

Hao stood near the edge of the scene, a script in hand he wasn’t reading, heart thudding in his chest with the weight of the distance between them. It was subtle, yes, but to Hao, it felt glaring. Days ago, Hanbin’s eyes had sought him out with heat and intention. Today, Hao might as well have been part of the furniture.
郝站在场景边缘，手里拿着剧本，却没在读，两人之间距离的重压让他心脏怦怦直跳。没错，这感觉很微妙，但对郝来说，却异常刺眼。几天前，韩彬的目光还带着热情和专注，搜寻着他。而今天，郝仿佛成了这家具的一部分。

Jiwoong appeared at his side with a paper cup of coffee in hand, his tone lowered in consideration. “He gets like this sometimes.”
智雄端着一杯咖啡出现在他身边，低声说道：“他有时候也会这样。”

Hao blinked. “What do you mean?”
郝眨了眨眼。“什么意思？”

Jiwoong gave him a glance. “When things aren’t matching his vision. He gets frustrated, internalises it, sometimes lashes out. But it’s not you.”
智雄看了他一眼。“当事情不符合他的预期时。他会感到沮丧，内化这种情绪，有时还会发泄。但那不是你。”

Hao turned his gaze toward Hanbin, who was now giving a lighting assistant a withering stare. “You’re sure?”
郝将目光转向韩彬，韩彬正用鄙视的目光盯着灯光助理。“你确定？”

“If it were you, Hao,” Jiwoong said, voice tinged with amusement, “you’d know. He’d be pulling you aside, not pulling away.” Then he added, a bit cheekily, “He’s not the type to bottle it up with someone he’s… involved with.”
“如果是你，郝，”智雄说道，语气里带着一丝戏谑，“你就会知道。他会把你拉到一边，而不是把你推开。”然后他又调皮地补充道，“他不是那种会跟……有关系的人憋在心里的人。”

Hao’s stomach flipped, and he tried to keep his expression neutral.
郝的心里一阵翻江倒海，他努力保持着面色平静。

But then Hanbin muttered something under his breath, turned on his heel, and stalked off set, his coat brushing the edge of a stand. No one dared follow him.
但随后韩彬低声嘟囔了几句，转身大步离开片场，外套擦着看台边缘。没人敢跟着他。

Hao’s heart pulled tight in his chest. He stood still for a moment, chewing on indecision, then finally stepped forward, only to be stopped by Jiwoong’s hand lightly on his arm.
郝的心揪得紧紧的。他站了一会儿，犹豫再三，终于还是向前迈了一步，却被智雄轻轻搭在他胳膊上的手拦住了。

“Don’t,” Jiwoong said gently. “Let him cool off. He’ll come back.”
“别这样，”智雄温和地说。“让他冷静一下。他会回来的。”

Hao hesitated, then sighed and nodded, retreating slightly, hands clenched at his sides. The waiting was agony.
郝犹豫了一下，叹了口气，点了点头，稍稍后退了几步，双手紧握在身侧。等待的过程很痛苦。

Almost an hour later, the sound of the door opening made everyone glance up. Hanbin returned, his expression unreadable. He paused in front of the crew, ran a hand through his dark hair, and exhaled.
差不多一个小时后，开门声响起，引得众人抬头望去。韩彬回来了，表情难以捉摸。他在船员面前停了下来，用手捋了捋乌黑的头发，呼了口气。

“I’m sorry,” he said simply, voice clear but heavy. “I let my head get in the way. Let’s reset and try again.”
“对不起，”他简短地说道，声音清晰却沉重。“我脑子不听使唤了。我们重新调整一下，再试一次。”

Matthew gave a calm nod. “We’ve got your back, hyung!”
马修平静地点点头。“我们支持你，哥！”

The team moved quickly to adjust, grateful for the shift. Hao stepped into place, trying to shed the tension from earlier. But his heart was still too full, his mind running circles around Hanbin’s silence, his own uncertainty, the half-spoken things that sat between them.
队员们迅速调整状态，庆幸有这样的调整。郝走到位子上，努力摆脱之前的紧张。但他心里仍然很压抑，脑子里一直萦绕着韩彬的沉默，他自己的不确定，以及他们之间那些半说半不说的对话。

He missed a beat on his line. Hanbin didn’t yell, that almost would have been easier. Instead, he said, tightly, “Again. You’re too tense, Hao. You're not breathing the scene.”
他台词漏掉了一个节拍。韩彬没有喊叫，那样反而更容易些。相反，他语气紧张地说：“又来了。你太紧张了，郝。你根本没法呼吸。”

Embarrassment surged hot in Hao’s chest. “Sorry,” he said under his breath.
郝的胸口一阵羞愧。“对不起。”他低声说道。

They started again. This time, Jiwoong reached for him as part of the blocking. Hao flinched.
他们又开始了。这一次，智雄伸手去挡他。郝吓了一跳。

“Cut.”  “切。”

The word was quiet, but it landed like a gavel. Hanbin pinched the bridge of his nose.
这句话很轻，却像一记法槌，韩彬捏了捏鼻梁。

“Take ten.”  “吃十块。”

Hao stepped back quickly, throat dry, eyes stinging for reasons he didn’t want to name.
郝迅速后退了几步，喉咙发干，眼睛刺痛，但他不愿说出原因。

Hanbin approached him quietly, his tone softer now. “You okay?”
韩彬悄悄地走近他，语气柔和了一些。“你还好吗？”

Hao looked up at him, his voice small. “Shouldn’t I be asking you that?”
郝抬头看着他，声音很小。“我不应该问你这个问题吗？”

That made Hanbin pause. His eyes searched Hao’s face, the tension in his jaw loosening just slightly.
这话让韩彬顿住了。他的目光扫过郝的脸，紧绷的下巴微微放松。

“I’m worried,” Hao added, braver now. “Not just about the scene. About you.”
“我很担心，”郝补充道，现在胆子大了些。“不只是担心现场，还担心你。”

Hanbin hesitated, then motioned with a tilt of his head. “Come on.”
韩彬犹豫了一下，点了点头，“走吧。”

They stepped outside, into the cool early evening air. The wind wrapped around them like a balm, clearing some of the residual weight from Hao’s chest. Hanbin leaned against the wall, head tilted back slightly, his voice low.
他们走到外面，沐浴在傍晚凉爽的空气中。风像一剂良药般包裹着他们，拂去郝胸口残留的重负。韩彬倚着墙，头微微向后仰，低声说道。

“It’s not you,” he said. “It’s the scene, the pressure, the story in my head that doesn’t always come out the way I imagined.”
“不是你的问题，”他说，“是场景、压力，还有我脑子里的故事，它们并不总是按照我想象的方式呈现。”

“I still worry,” Hao said softly. “You don’t talk when something’s wrong, not really. You just shut down.”
“我还是担心，”郝轻声说道。“出事的时候你不会说话，真的不会。你只是闭嘴而已。”

Hanbin gave him a side glance. “I don’t mean to. But I… compartmentalise.”
韩彬斜了他一眼。“我不是故意的。但我……会划分。”

“I noticed.”  “我注意到了。”

There was a quiet beat between them.
他们之间传来一阵安静的节奏。

Then, with a tilt of his head and a half-smile that curled at the corner of his lips, Hao asked, “So… when are we continuing together?”
然后，郝歪着头，嘴角露出一丝微笑，问道：“那么……我们什么时候继续在一起？”

Hanbin turned to face him fully, raising a brow. “Continuing?”
韩彬转过身来，眉毛一挑，“继续？”

“You know what I mean,” Hao said, cheeks flushed but eyes steady.
“你知道我的意思，”郝说道，脸颊绯红，但眼神坚定。

That pulled a slow smile from Hanbin. “Look at you. Bold today.”
韩彬这才缓缓露出一丝笑容。“看看你，今天胆子真大。”

“I’m trying.”  “我想。”

“Well, I’ve got to admit,” Hanbin said, leaning in just slightly, voice playful, “you asking like that makes it very hard to stay professional.”
“好吧，我得承认，”韩彬稍微倾身，语气俏皮地说道，“你这样问让我很难保持专业性。”

“But you want to,” Hao murmured, teasing back.
“但你想，”郝低声调侃道。

Hanbin’s expression flickered into something more real for a heartbeat. “Wanting to and managing to are two very different things.”
韩彬的表情一瞬间变得真实起来。“想做和能做是两码事。”

Before either of them could say more, the door creaked open again. Matthew poked his head out, eyes shifting from Hanbin to Hao and back again.
两人还没来得及多说，门又吱呀一声开了。马修探出头来，目光在韩彬和郝之间来回移动。

“We good?” he asked carefully.
“我们好吗？”他小心翼翼地问道。

Hanbin cleared his throat, stepping back. “Yeah. Let’s go.”
韩彬清了清嗓子，后退了几步。“是啊。我们走吧。”

Matthew’s gaze lingered a second longer than necessary before he disappeared back inside.
马修的目光停留了一秒钟，然后又消失在里面。

Hanbin looked at Hao one last time, voice soft but firm. “Act like you did before — before you started second-guessing yourself. Let go. Trust yourself. That’s the only way this works.”
韩彬最后看了一眼郝，语气柔和却坚定。“像以前那样做——在你开始怀疑自己之前。放手。相信自己。只有这样才行。”

Hao nodded, heart lighter somehow, as they walked back into the set together. Whatever they were, whatever they were becoming, it wasn’t spoken aloud. But it pulsed there, just beneath the surface, waiting.
郝点点头，心情不知怎么地轻松了一些，他们一起走回了片场。无论他们曾经是什么，无论他们即将变成什么样，都没有人说出口。但它就在表面之下，脉动着，等待着。

After the final scene wrapped for the day, the crew slowly began to disperse, voices thinning out as gear was packed and lights were dimmed. Hao lingered near the monitors, his eyes drifting repeatedly toward Hanbin, who stood off to the side, speaking quietly with the lighting director, his fingers brushing tiredly through his hair.
当天最后一场戏拍完后，工作人员慢慢散去，随着器材打包完毕，灯光也暗了下来，声音也渐渐低了下来。郝还在监视器旁​​徘徊，目光不时扫向韩彬，韩彬站在一旁，正和灯光导演轻声交谈，手指疲惫地梳着头发。

Steeling his nerves, Hao approached with a soft but hopeful expression. “Director Sung,” he said gently, voice barely rising above the background buzz, “would you want to grab dinner with me? Just something quiet.”
郝强打起精神，走上前来，表情温柔却充满希望。“宋主任，”他轻声说道，声音几乎盖过了周围的嘈杂，“想和我一起吃晚饭吗？就想安静地吃点东西。”

Hanbin paused. The invitation hung in the space between them like a delicate thread. His eyes shifted, not immediately answering. It was clear, just from the flicker in his gaze, that he was weighing something carefully inside himself — a tension Hao couldn’t name, but sensed all the same.
韩彬顿了顿。邀请函像一根纤细的线，悬在两人之间。他目光游移，没有立即回答。从他眼神中闪烁的光芒就能看出，他内心正在仔细权衡着什么——一种郝无法言喻的紧张感，但他却能感觉到。

Then, slowly, Hanbin’s lips curved into a smile. “Yeah,” he said after a beat. “I’d like that.”
然后，韩彬的嘴角慢慢地露出一丝微笑。“嗯，”他停顿了一下说，“我很乐意。”

Hao smiled with quiet relief, sending a quick message to Taerae to let him know. The reply came swiftly: “Tell me the place. I’ll drive you both.”
郝默默地松了口气，笑了笑，赶紧给泰瑞发了条信息。泰瑞很快回复道： “告诉我地点。我开车送你们。”

Hao knew exactly what Taerae was doing. It wasn’t about convenience. It was his best friend’s way of checking in, of silently saying: I’m watching out for you.
Hao 很清楚 Taerae 在做什么。这并非为了方便。这是他最好的朋友表达关心的方式，默默地告诉你： 我会照顾你的。

The ride over was calm but threaded with something quiet and watchful. Taerae was polite, asking Hanbin a few neutral questions about the shoot schedule, but there was an edge beneath his tone, not unkind, just cautious. Hao could feel it, and after they arrived and stepped out of the car into the soft amber glow outside the restaurant, he leaned down to speak quietly to his friend.
一路上很平静，却又夹杂着某种安静和警惕。泰瑞很有礼貌，问了韩彬几个关于拍摄日程的中性问题，但他的语气里透着一丝锋芒，并非刻薄，只是谨慎。郝能感觉到这一点，他们到达后，下车来到餐厅外柔和的琥珀色灯光下，他俯下身子，轻声和朋友说了几句话。

“I’ll be okay,” he said. “We’ll be careful.”
“我会没事的，”他说。“我们会小心的。”

Taerae didn’t argue. He just nodded, gave him a look that said a thousand things, and drove off.
泰瑞没有争辩。他只是点点头，给了他一个意味深长的眼神，然后开车走了。

Inside the restaurant, discreet, warmly lit, and far from the public eye, Hao and Hanbin sat across from each other at a quiet table by the window. For a while, the conversation stayed light: favourite meals, films that had moved them, silly behind-the-scenes mishaps. Hanbin asked about Hao’s music background, and Hao spoke about growing up playing violin, how it shaped his sensitivity as a performer.
餐厅里灯光温暖，低调内敛，远离公众视线。郝和韩彬在窗边一张安静的桌子对面坐下。一会儿，他们聊着轻松的话题：最爱的菜、感动他们的电影，以及幕后那些傻傻的趣事。韩彬问起郝的音乐背景，郝则谈起自己从小拉小提琴的经历，以及这段经历如何塑造了他作为演奏家的敏锐嗅觉。

Hanbin leaned in slightly, eyes warm. “That’s why you carry your emotions so well. On screen, I mean.”
韩彬微微倾身，眼神温暖。“所以你的情绪才能这么好。我是说，在屏幕上。”

Hao flushed but smiled. “You think so?”
郝脸红了，但还是笑了笑。“你这么认为？”

“I know so.”  “我知道。”

There was a beat of silence as they both sipped their tea. Then Hao, emboldened by the warmth between them, tilted his head and asked, not flirty, just open, sincere: “Is this a date?”
两人各自啜饮着茶，沉默了一会儿。然后，郝被两人之间温暖的气氛所鼓舞，歪着头问道，语气并不轻佻，而是坦诚而坦率：“这是约会吗？”

Hanbin blinked, and then his expression softened into something fond. “Do you want it to be?”
韩彬眨了眨眼，表情柔和下来，带着一丝喜爱。“你希望如此吗？”

Hao let out a breath, smiling sheepishly. “I… I think I do. I like being around you. I like who I am when I’m with you.”
郝叹了口气，尴尬地笑了笑。“我……我觉得我喜欢。我喜欢和你在一起。我喜欢和你在一起时的自己。”

Hanbin didn’t speak right away. But then he reached across the table, gently curling his fingers around Hao’s hand. “I like you too,” he said. “More than I probably should. But I do.”
韩彬没立刻开口。但他随后越过桌子，轻轻地握住郝的手。“我也喜欢你，”他说。“或许比我应该喜欢的还要喜欢。但我确实喜欢你。”

The contact was simple, but electric. Hao’s heart fluttered at the tenderness in Hanbin’s voice, and something quiet but joyful bloomed in his chest.
这触碰简单却触电般。韩彬语气中的温柔令郝心潮澎湃，胸中涌起一股平静却喜悦的气息。

Encouraged, Hao tilted his head playfully. “You want to come back to mine?” The question came with a teasing edge, but there was sincerity there too, not a trap, just a request for closeness.
郝受到鼓励，俏皮地歪着头。“你想回我这儿来吗？”这话带着一丝戏谑，却又透着诚意，并非陷阱，只是想要亲近。

Hanbin’s smile lingered, but he shook his head gently. “Not tonight,” he said, his thumb brushing the back of Hao’s hand. “We’ve both been running nonstop, and we need rest. Especially you.”
韩彬脸上的笑容挥之不去，但他轻轻摇了摇头。“今晚不行，”他说着，拇指轻抚着郝的手背。“我们俩都一直在奔波，都需要休息。尤其是你。”

Hao pouted a little, more for play than pressure, and nodded. “Okay.”
郝微微撅起嘴，与其说是压力，不如说是玩笑，然后点点头。“好的。”

But Hanbin didn’t let go of his hand right away. “Just… know that I’m here,” he said softly. “Even when I seem distracted, or distant. This—” his thumb pressed gently against Hao’s knuckles— “matters to me too.”
但韩彬并没有立刻放开他的手。“只要……知道我在，”他轻声说道。“即使我看起来心不在焉，或者心不在焉。这——”他的拇指轻轻按在郝的指关节上——“对我也很重要。”

And in that moment, Hao didn’t feel rejected. He felt chosen, even in the pause.
在那一刻，郝并没有感到被拒绝。即使在停顿期间，他也觉得自己被选中了。

They walked out of the restaurant later into the cool night, silence stretching comfortably between them. And though Hanbin didn’t come home with him, Hao carried the warmth of his hand and the quiet honesty of his words all the way back.
后来，他们走出餐厅，走进凉爽的夜色中，两人之间静谧而舒适。虽然韩彬没有和他一起回家，但郝一路带着他温暖的手和平静而真诚的话语。

₊‧.°.⋆✮⋆.°.‧₊

Days passed, and the rhythm of filming picked up like a tide. Hao barely had time to catch his breath between scenes, costume changes, and meetings with the dialect coach. The set was busy, constantly shifting with light cues and blocking changes, but it wasn’t the work that left Hao feeling adrift. It was the absence.
日子一天天过去，拍摄节奏像潮水般涌来。郝景芳几乎没有时间在拍摄场景、换装以及与方言教练会面之间喘口气。片场一片忙碌，灯光提示和场景切换不断变换，但让郝景芳感到茫然的并非工作本身，而是那种心不在焉的感觉。

He hadn’t seen Hanbin in person since their dinner. Not properly. Not beyond fleeting exchanges on set, or a nod during a read-through, or the occasional message passed through Gyuvin. Hanbin had been in Busan the past three days, attending the International Film Festival. Hao knew this, because he’d searched it up more than once, scrolling through news articles and fan accounts.
自从和韩彬吃过晚饭后，他就没再见过他本人了。没有正式见过。除了片场的短暂交流，或者排练时点点头，或者偶尔通过圭文发个信息。韩彬过去三天一直在釜山参加国际电影节。郝知道这一点，因为他不止一次地搜索过相关信息，翻阅过新闻报道和粉丝账号。

One photo in particular caught his attention. Hanbin stood on a red carpet, dressed in a perfectly tailored navy suit, his hair slightly tousled, his posture effortless but commanding. There was a calm authority to the way he looked into the cameras, a quiet magnetism that made Hao’s chest ache.
一张照片尤其吸引了他的注意。韩彬站在红毯上，身着剪裁完美的海军蓝西装，头发略微凌乱，姿态自然却又威严。他面对镜头的眼神中透着一种沉稳的权威，一种让郝感到胸口隐隐作痛的磁性。

He zoomed in on the photo instinctively, just to see his face clearer.
他本能地放大了照片，只是为了更清楚地看清自己的脸。

“He really is handsome, huh?”
“他真的很帅啊？”

Hao startled and fumbled with his phone, turning to glare half-heartedly at Taerae, who had somehow appeared beside him in the break room with a smug grin and an iced coffee in each hand.
郝吓了一跳，笨手笨脚地摆弄着手机，转身漫不经心地瞪着泰瑞，泰瑞不知怎么地出现在休息室里，站在郝身边，一手拿着一杯冰咖啡，一手带着得意的笑容。

“I wasn’t staring,” Hao mumbled, a bit too quickly.
“我没有盯着看，”郝有点太快地嘟囔道。

Taerae handed him a coffee. “Sure. You were doing very intense research on how directors wear suits.”
泰瑞递给他一杯咖啡。“当然。你之前可是在认真研究导演怎么穿西装啊。”

Hao rolled his eyes but took the drink gratefully. He pressed the cold cup to his cheek, trying to will down the heat he felt creeping there.
郝翻了个白眼，但还是感激地接过酒。他把冰凉的杯子贴在脸颊上，努力压抑着蔓延的热气。

Taerae dropped into the chair across from him and leaned forward. “You miss him.”
泰瑞坐到他对面的椅子上，倾身向前。“你想他了。”

“It’s not like that,” Hao muttered, though it was a weak protest at best. “We’re just… both busy.”
“不是那样的，”郝低声嘟囔道，虽然这最多也只是无力的抗议。“我们只是……都很忙。”

Taerae gave him a knowing look, then tilted his head. “Okay. Then why do you keep checking your phone like it’s going to kiss you back?”
泰瑞意味深长地看了他一眼，然后歪了歪头。“好吧。那你为什么老是盯着手机，好像它要回吻你似的？”

Hao groaned, burying his face in his arms on the table. His voice came out muffled. “He’s not even doing anything. He’s just… away. But it’s like everything feels a little emptier.”
郝呻吟一声，把脸埋在桌上的手臂里。他的声音听起来很闷。“他什么都没做。他只是……走了。但感觉一切都空虚了一些。”

“That’s called missing someone, Hao.”
“这才叫想念啊，昊。”

Hao peeked up at him with a soft, sheepish smile. “I guess I do.”
郝抬头看了他一眼，脸上带着一丝羞涩的微笑。“我想是的。”

Taerae’s voice gentled. “You really like him, huh?”
泰瑞的声音柔和了起来。“你真的喜欢他，嗯？”

Hao nodded slowly. “It’s not just the way he looks. It’s the way he listens. The way he watches the scene like it’s the most important thing in the world. The way he looked at me during dinner like… like I was something important too.”
郝缓缓地点了点头。“不仅仅是他的外表，还有他倾听的方式。他看着眼前的景象，仿佛那是世上最重要的事。晚餐时他看我的眼神，仿佛……我也很重要。”

Taerae leaned back, a fond expression on his face. “He’d be an idiot not to feel the same.”
泰瑞往后靠了靠，脸上带着喜爱的表情。“要是他不这么想，那他就是傻瓜了。”

For a while, they sat in comfortable silence. Hao sipped his coffee and let himself scroll again, his thumb pausing over another photo of Hanbin on the red carpet, this one where he was laughing at something someone off-camera had said.
他们安静地坐了一会儿。郝大爷抿了一口咖啡，再次翻动手机，拇指停在另一张韩彬走红毯的照片上。这张照片里，他正因为镜头外某人说的话而哈哈大笑。

Hao stared at the image for a long time. That laugh. That smile. God, he missed him.
郝盯着那张照片看了许久。那笑声。那笑容。天哪，他想念他。

He typed a quick message, just a simple: 
他快速地输入了一条信息，很简单：

You looked great at the festival. Hope it went well.  
你在节日里看起来棒极了。希望一切顺利。  

He hesitated before sending it, chewing on his bottom lip, but finally pressed send.
他咬着下嘴唇，犹豫了一下才发送，但最终还是按下了发送键。

Taerae saw the motion and grinned. “You’re such a simp.”
泰瑞看到这个动作，咧嘴一笑。“你真是个傻瓜。”

Hao didn’t even try to argue. “Maybe. But for the right person.”
郝甚至没争辩。“也许吧。但要找对人。”

₊‧.°.⋆✮⋆.°.‧₊

The soft blue glow from Hao’s phone lit up the otherwise dim apartment. The moment he read Hanbin’s message:
郝的手机发出柔和的蓝光，照亮了原本昏暗的公寓。就在这时，他读到了韩彬的信息：

I’m back in Seoul tonight. Would love to see you, if you're free.
我今晚回首尔了。如果你有空的话，很想见见你。

His heart leapt. After days of nothing but quick texts and photos from the film festival, the thought of seeing Hanbin again in person felt like sunlight breaking through a heavy cloud.
他的心猛地一跳。几天来，除了电影节的短信和照片，什么也没发，想到能再次见到韩彬本人，感觉就像阳光穿透了厚厚的云层。

Without hesitation, Hao typed back: 
郝毫不犹豫地回复道：

Come over. I’ve missed you.
过来吧。我很想你。

His fingers hovered for a moment before pressing send, then he let out a quiet, breathless laugh as he leaned back into his couch. He stared at the ceiling, trying to calm the fluttering in his chest.
他的手指在按下发送键之前犹豫了片刻，然后他靠在沙发上，发出一声低沉而令人窒息的笑声。他盯着天花板，努力平复着胸口的悸动。

The reply was swift. 
回复很快。

I’ll be there in an hour.
我一小时后就到。

Hao was on his feet before he even realised, moving through the apartment with more energy than he’d had all day. He straightened pillows, lit a warm-scented candle on the coffee table, and double-checked the small wine stash Taerae had left behind “just in case.” Everything felt simultaneously too much and not enough,  but Hao reminded himself, this isn’t a date. We’re just spending time together. Still, he didn’t miss how his hands shook slightly as he changed into something casual but flattering.
郝不知不觉就站了起来，在公寓里走来走去，精力比今天一整天都充沛。他整理好枕头，点燃咖啡桌上一支散发着温暖香气的蜡烛，又仔细检查了泰瑞留下的那小瓶酒，“以防万一”。一切都感觉既多又少，但郝提醒自己， 这不是约会。我们只是在一起消磨时间。 即便如此，他还是没注意到自己换上一身休闲却又讨人喜欢的服​​装时，双手微微颤抖。

An hour passed like half of one, and then the buzzer rang.
一个小时过去了大约半个小时，然后蜂鸣器响了。

Hao pressed the intercom. “Come up.”
郝按下对讲机。“上来。”

When the door finally opened, Hanbin stood there in a dark coat, hair tousled slightly from the breeze outside. He looked tired, but handsome, eyes brightening the moment they landed on Hao.
门终于开了，韩彬身穿深色外套，头发被外面的微风吹得微微凌乱。他看上去疲惫不堪，却又英俊潇洒，目光落在郝身上的那一刻，顿时明亮起来。

“You look—” Hao started, but Hanbin stepped in before he could finish.
“你看起来——”郝刚开口，韩斌就抢先说道。

“I missed you,” Hanbin said plainly, his voice low and warm.
“我想你。”韩彬淡淡地说道，声音低沉而温暖。

Hao felt his throat tighten at the sincerity. “I missed you too. Come in.”
郝听了这番真挚的话语，喉咙哽咽起来。“我也想你了。进来吧。”

They moved into the apartment, and Hanbin shed his coat. His eyes scanned the room, taking in the tiny signs that Hao had prepared for him, the cushions, the wine, the soft music playing in the background.
他们搬进公寓，韩彬脱下外套。他的目光扫视着房间，欣赏着郝为他准备的那些小物件、靠垫、美酒，以及背景中轻柔的音乐。

“You didn’t have to go all out,” Hanbin said, half amused, half touched.
“你没必要全力以赴，”韩彬半觉得好笑，半觉得感动地说道。

“I didn’t,” Hao replied with a shrug, though a faint blush rose to his cheeks. “I just wanted… to make it nice.”
“我没有，”郝耸耸肩，脸颊微微泛红。“我只是想……让一切变得美好。”

They settled on the couch, wine glasses in hand, the distance between them slowly narrowing as the conversation spilled from one topic to another. Hao asked about Busan, about the panels and premieres, and Hanbin asked about filming, how Hao was feeling, what scenes were coming next.
他们坐在沙发上，手里拿着酒杯，随着话题的展开，两人之间的距离也慢慢拉近。郝问起釜山的情况，问起小组讨论和首映式，韩彬则问起拍摄的情况，郝感觉如何，接下来的戏份是什么。

At one point, Hanbin looked over at Hao, his gaze lingering. “You really did miss me, didn’t you?”
韩彬一度看向郝，目光久久不散。“你真的很想我，对吧？”

Hao chuckled softly, then met his eyes. “I did. More than I thought I would.”
郝轻轻地笑了笑，然后迎上他的目光。“是的。比我想象的还要多。”

Hanbin leaned in just slightly, not enough to close the space between them but enough to make the air charged. “That makes two of us.”
韩彬微微倾身，虽然没能缩小两人之间的距离，但足以让空气凝固。“这样我们俩就成了。”

There was a pause. Hao swirled the wine in his glass, then asked, a little quieter, “Do you think this is something real, or are we just… swept up in the world of the movie?”
一阵沉默。郝先生摇了摇杯中的酒，然后稍微轻声问道：“你觉得这是真的吗？还是我们只是……沉浸在电影的世界里了？”

Hanbin was silent for a moment, taking the question seriously. “That’s what I’ve been asking myself, every day. But every time I see you — when I hear your voice, or even just read your name on my phone — it doesn’t feel like fiction.”
韩彬沉默了一会儿，认真地回答着这个问题。“我每天都会问自己这个问题。但每次见到你——听到你的声音，甚至只是在手机上看到你的名字——我都感觉不像是虚构的。”

Hao’s heart clenched in the best way possible.
郝的心以最好的方式紧缩起来。

He looked down, then back up. “I’m not very good at being casual about feelings.”
他低下头，又抬起头。“我不太擅长对感情漫不经心。”

Hanbin reached over, fingers brushing Hao’s hand. “Then don’t be.”
韩彬伸出手，手指拂过郝的手。“那就别这样。”

They sat there for a long moment, hand in hand, letting the silence speak.
他们手牵手坐在那里许久，让寂静诉说着一切。

It was quiet, comforting, real.
它是安静的、令人欣慰的、真实的。

And for the first time in days, Hao felt grounded, not just in his emotions, but in something that felt like it might last.
几天来，郝第一次感到踏实，不仅是在情感上，而且在某种感觉上，这种感觉可能会持续下去。

Hanbin’s fingers lingered against Hao’s, warm and steady, grounding them both in the silence that had settled between them. It wasn’t uncomfortable. If anything, it felt full, like the quiet had its own rhythm, its own pulse, echoing softly around them.
韩彬的手指在郝的手指上停留许久，温暖而坚定，将两人牢牢地固定在彼此之间那片寂静之中。这寂静并不令人不适。如果说有什么不同的话，那就是它感觉充实，仿佛这寂静有它自己的节奏，有它自己的脉搏，在他们周围轻柔地回荡。

Hao turned his hand so their fingers interlaced. He looked down at their joined hands for a moment before lifting his gaze. “You always seem to know exactly what to say,” he said softly, a small, bashful smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.
郝翻过手，让两人的手指交缠在一起。他低头看了一会儿，才抬起头。“你似乎总是知道该说什么，”他轻声说道，嘴角露出一丝羞涩的微笑。

“I don’t,” Hanbin replied honestly. “I just know how I feel when I’m with you. And I think… that’s starting to be enough.”
“我不知道，”韩彬诚实地回答。“我只是知道和你在一起时的感受。而且我觉得……这就足够了。”

The air between them shifted, softer, deeper. Hao could feel the pull, gentle but insistent, as Hanbin leaned in a little more. His breath caught, not from nerves but from anticipation, the way you hold your breath before something precious touches down.
他们之间的空气流动起来，更加柔和，更加深邃。郝能感觉到那股温柔却执着的拉力，韩彬也更靠近了一些。他屏住了呼吸，并非因为紧张，而是出于期待，就像珍贵之物降临前屏住呼吸一样。

Hao tilted his head slightly, eyes searching Hanbin’s face. “You can kiss me, if you want.”
郝微微歪着头，目光搜寻着韩彬的脸。“如果你想的话，可以吻我。”

Hanbin’s smile deepened, affectionate and a little breathless. “I was hoping you’d say that.”
韩彬的笑容更深了，充满爱意，甚至有些喘不过气来。“我就盼着你这么说呢。”

He leaned in slowly, as if giving Hao every second to pull back, but Hao didn’t. Instead, he leaned forward too, closing the final bit of space between them until their lips met.
他缓缓倾身，仿佛在给郝每一秒退缩的机会，但郝没有。相反，他也倾身向前，缩小着两人之间最后的距离，直到他们的嘴唇相接。

The kiss was soft, deliberate in its gentleness, neither hurried nor demanding, but instead radiating a quiet warmth that lingered between them like a tender secret shared only in that moment. Hao could feel the subtle, almost reverent way Hanbin’s hand rose slowly to cup the side of his face, his thumb grazing the curve of Hao’s cheekbone with a lightness that suggested he was trying to memorize every contour, every nuance, as if committing Hao’s very essence to memory. It was a touch full of quiet admiration, the kind of touch that spoke volumes in its stillness.
这个吻轻柔，刻意而温柔，不急不躁，也不强求，却散发着一种静谧的温暖，萦绕在两人之间，如同此刻共享的温柔秘密。郝能感受到韩彬的手缓缓抬起，带着几分虔诚，缓缓托住他的侧脸，拇指轻轻地掠过郝颧骨的弧线，仿佛他正努力记住每一个轮廓，每一个细微之处，仿佛要将郝的本质铭刻于心。那触碰充满了静默的钦佩，那种静谧中蕴含着丰富的意味。

Hao’s eyes fluttered closed, his breath softening as his body instinctively leaned closer, melting into Hanbin’s with a delicate ease. A gentle hum, barely audible but rich with relief and contentment, slipped from his lips, a small, instinctive sound that said more than words ever could. This was not a kiss burdened with expectation or proof; it was a simple, unspoken promise, a warm reassurance whispering, I’m here. I want this too. The moment stretched, a tender suspension in time where everything else faded away, leaving only the two of them entwined in quiet understanding.
郝的双眼颤动着闭上，呼吸也随之轻柔，他的身体本能地倾身靠近，轻柔地融入韩彬的怀抱。一声轻柔的哼哼，几乎听不见，却饱含着如释重负和满足，从他的唇间滑出，这细微而本能的声音胜过千言万语。这吻并非充满期待或证明；而是一个简单、无声的承诺，一个温暖的安慰，低声诉说着： 我在这里。我也想要。 这一刻被拉长，时间温柔地暂停，其他一切都消散，只剩下两人静静地交缠在一起，默契相依。

When Hao finally pulled back, eyes still half-closed and heart pounding with a soft fire, he smiled shyly and asked, “Can we keep going? To the next lesson?”
当郝终于退开时，他的眼睛仍然半闭着，心脏却像火一样怦怦跳动。他害羞地笑着问道：“我们可以继续吗？下一节课？”

Hanbin’s smile was slow and knowing, a flicker of mischief lighting his gaze as he nodded. “You should know,” he said, his voice dropping slightly, “the next one’s going to be a lot more intense.”
韩彬的笑容缓慢而深邃，点点头，眼中闪过一丝狡黠。“你应该知道，”他略微压低声音说道，“下一场比赛会更加激烈。”

Hao’s grin widened without hesitation, a spark of excitement flickering in his eyes. “I don’t care,” he said firmly, determination threading through his words.
郝毫不犹豫地咧嘴一笑，眼中闪过一丝兴奋。“我不在乎。”他语气坚定，语气中透着坚定。

Hanbin chuckled softly, stepping back just enough to give Hao space, and then he explained, “Alright. Lesson three: the different positions in the movie.”
韩彬轻轻一笑，往后退了一步，给郝腾出空间，然后解释道：“好的。第三课：电影中的不同位置。”

Hao’s eyes lit up with anticipation, a low thrumming of excitement settling in his chest as he nodded, eager and attentive. 
郝的眼睛里闪烁着期待的光芒，他热切而专注地点了点头，胸中涌起一股兴奋的低吟。

Hanbin began to describe the positions with care, his voice smooth and steady: “There’s tabletop, it’s more intimate and close. Missionary, classic and steady, face-to-face, eye contact, connection. And cowgirl, where one person takes the lead on top, the rhythm is controlled from there.”
韩彬开始细心地描述这些体位，语气平稳：“有桌面式，比较亲密。有传教士式，经典稳重，面对面，眼神交流，互相连接。还有女上位，一个人占据主导地位，节奏由此掌控。”

Hao listened intently, the detailed imagery painting pictures in his mind, his pulse quickening with each word.
郝全神贯注地听着，脑海里浮现出一幅幅细致的画面，他听到的每一个字都让他心跳加速。

“We’ll take it one at a time,” Hanbin said, his tone soft but authoritative, “so you can really get a feel for each one.”
“我们会一个一个地讲，”韩彬语气柔和却又不失权威，“这样你才能真正感受到每一个细节。”

Hao’s confidence bloomed immediately, the eagerness clear in his voice. “I can do it all,” he declared with a playful smirk, daring Hanbin to challenge him.
郝的信心顿时高涨，语气中充满了渴望。“我能做到，”他带着一丝玩味的笑容说道，仿佛在鼓励韩彬挑战他。

Hanbin returned the smirk, his eyes gleaming with amusement and something deeper, something like pride, before he reached out and took Hao’s hand gently but firmly. “Then come on,” he said, guiding him toward the kitchen breakfast bar, “let’s start.”
韩彬回以一抹笑意，眼中闪烁着玩味，还有更深层次的，像是骄傲的光芒。他伸出手，温柔却坚定地握​​住了郝的手。“那就来吧，”他领着郝走向厨房的早餐吧台，“我们开始吧。”

The breakfast bar stood in the centre of the room, its smooth surface catching the dim light. Hanbin turned to Hao, his sharp features softened by the shadows, and gestured toward the counter. “Tabletop,” he said, his voice low and steady. “Bent over. Let’s see how you handle it.”
早餐吧台立在房间中央，光滑的表面反射着昏暗的光线。韩彬转向郝，他棱角分明的五官在阴影中显得柔和了一些，他指了指柜台。“桌面，”他低沉而平稳地说，“弯腰。看你怎么处理。”

Hao’s breath hitched, his heart pounding as he turned around and carefully bent over the top, his back arching slightly as he glanced over his shoulder at Hanbin. 
郝的呼吸急促，心脏怦怦直跳，他转过身，小心翼翼地弯下腰，背部微微拱起，回头看了一眼韩彬。

The man’s dark gaze was fixed on him, unwavering, and it sent a shiver down Hao’s spine.
男人阴沉的目光直视着他，不容分毫，看得郝脊背一阵发凉。

Hanbin’s hands moved with deliberate slowness, his fingers brushing against the hem of Hao’s shirt as he began to undress him. The fabric slid up Hao’s torso, revealing the smooth expanse of his skin inch by inch. Hanbin’s touch was gentle, almost reverent, as he traced the curve of Hao’s waist, his fingertips leaving a trail of warmth in their wake. Hao shivered, his breath catching as Hanbin leaned in, his lips brushing against the newly exposed skin.
韩彬的手刻意缓慢地移动，手指轻触着郝的衣摆，开始脱他的衣服。衣料顺着郝的躯干向上滑动，一寸一寸地露出光滑的肌肤。韩彬的触感轻柔，近乎虔诚，他描绘着郝腰间的曲线，指尖留下一丝温暖的痕迹。郝颤抖着，呼吸急促，韩彬俯身靠近，嘴唇轻触着他刚刚露出的肌肤。

“So beautiful,” Hanbin murmured, his voice low and husky as he pulled the shirt over Hao’s head and tossed it aside. His hands roamed freely now, exploring every inch of Hao’s chest, his touch both possessive and tender. He traced the lines of Hao’s collarbone, his fingers dipping into the hollow at the base of his throat before sliding down to his ribs. Hao’s skin prickled under Hanbin’s touch, every caress sending sparks of pleasure through him.
“真美，”韩彬低声低语，嗓音沙哑，他把衬衫从郝的头上拉过，扔到一边。他的双手自由地游走，探索郝胸膛的每一寸肌肤，他的触碰既充满占有欲，又充满温柔。他抚摸着郝的锁骨，手指探入他喉咙底部的凹陷处，然后滑向肋骨。郝的肌肤在韩彬的触碰下感到一阵阵酥麻，每一次爱抚都让他感受到快感的火花。

Hanbin’s hands moved lower, his fingers hooking into the waistband of Hao’s pants. He paused for a moment, his dark gaze locking with Hao’s as if seeking permission. Hao nodded, his heart pounding as Hanbin slowly peeled the fabric away, revealing more of his body. The cool air kissed his skin, but it was nothing compared to the heat of Hanbin’s hands as they slid down his thighs, his touch firm and grounding.
韩彬的手向下移动，手指勾住郝的裤腰。他顿了顿，深邃的目光与郝对视，仿佛在寻求他的许可。郝点了点头，心跳加速。韩彬缓缓揭开裤腰，露出更多身体。凉爽的空气轻吻着他的肌肤，但与韩彬双手滑下大腿时的温度相比，这根本不算什么，他的触感坚定而扎实。

“You’re perfect,” Hanbin whispered, his voice thick with desire as he leaned in to press a kiss to Hao’s hipbone. His hands continued their exploration, mapping out every curve and dip of Hao’s body with a tenderness that made Hao’s chest ache. 
“你太完美了，”韩彬低声说道，声音里满是渴望，他俯身吻了下郝的髋骨。他的双手继续探索，描绘着郝身体的每一处曲线和凹陷，温柔得郝胸口隐隐作痛。

Hanbin’s lips followed the path of his hands, leaving soft kisses along Hao’s back, his sides, the sensitive skin of his inner thighs. Each touch was deliberate, each kiss a promise.
韩彬的唇顺着他的手，在郝的后背、腰部、大腿内侧敏感的肌肤上留下一个个轻柔的吻。每一次触碰都刻意而为，每一个吻都像是一个承诺。

Hao’s breath came in shallow gasps, his body trembling under Hanbin’s ministrations. He felt exposed, vulnerable, but also cherished in a way he hadn’t known before. Hanbin’s hands were everywhere, touching him, claiming him, yet there was a gentleness to it that made Hao’s heart swell.
郝的呼吸变得急促，身体在韩彬的抚摸下颤抖。他感到自己暴露无遗，脆弱不堪，却又感受到一种前所未有的珍惜。韩彬的手无处不触碰着他，占有着他，却又带着一种温柔，让郝的心澎湃不已。

“All mine,” Hanbin murmured against Hao’s skin, his voice a low growl that sent a shiver down Hao’s spine. “Every inch of you.” Hanbin murmured, stepping closer. 
“全都是我的，”韩彬贴着郝的肌肤低声说道，他低沉的咆哮声让郝脊背一阵发凉。“你的每一寸。”韩彬低声说道，一步步靠近。

His hands settled on Hao’s hips, warm and firm, guiding him into position. “Relax for me. Let me take care of you.”
他温暖而坚定的双手放在郝的臀部，引导他摆好姿势。“放松点，让我来照顾你。”

Hanbin’s hands moved with deliberate precision, his fingers tracing the curve of Hao’s spine before sliding lower. He paused for a moment, his touch feather-light as he teased the sensitive skin just above Hao’s entrance, his fingers now wet. Hao shivered, his breath catching in his throat as he felt Hanbin’s fingers press against him, warm and insistent.
韩彬的双手精准地移动着，手指沿着郝的脊柱曲线滑下。他停顿了片刻，轻柔地挑逗着郝入口上方敏感的肌肤，手指此时已湿透。郝颤抖着，呼吸哽咽，感觉到韩彬温暖而执着的手指压在他身上。

“Relax,” Hanbin murmured, his voice low and soothing as he leaned over Hao, his breath hot against his ear. “I’ll take care of you.”
“放松，”韩彬低声说道，他俯身靠近郝，温热的呼吸拂过他的耳畔，声音低沉而舒缓。“我会照顾你的。”

Hao nodded, his body trembling with anticipation as Hanbin’s fingers began to work him open. The first touch was gentle, almost tentative, but it sent a jolt of pleasure through Hao that made him gasp. Hanbin’s fingers were slick, the coolness of the lube a stark contrast to the heat building between them. He pressed forward slowly, carefully, giving Hao time to adjust to the sensation.
郝点了点头，身体颤抖着，期待着韩彬的手指开始打开他的阴道。最初的触碰很轻柔，几乎像是试探性的，但却让郝感到一阵快感，让他不禁倒吸一口凉气。韩彬的手指滑溜溜的，润滑剂的清凉与两人之间逐渐升温的温热形成鲜明对比。他缓慢而小心地向前推进，让郝有时间适应这种感觉。

“That’s it,” Hanbin coaxed, his voice steady but laced with desire. “Just breathe for me.”
“就这样，”韩彬哄道，他的声音平静却充满渴望。“只要为我呼吸就行。”

Hao’s breath came in shallow pants as Hanbin’s fingers pushed deeper, the stretch making him moan softly. He could feel every movement, every shift of Hanbin’s fingers as they worked him open with a patience that was both maddening and intoxicating. The sensation was overwhelming, each touch sending sparks of pleasure through him that left him trembling.
随着韩彬的手指更深地插入，郝的呼吸急促起来，这股牵拉感让他不禁轻声呻吟。他能感受到韩彬手指的每一个动作，每一个移动，他们耐心地将他打开，那耐心既令人疯狂，又令人陶醉。那种感觉势不可挡，每一次触碰都让他感受到快感的火花，让他浑身颤抖。

“Hanbin-ah,” Hao gasped, his voice trembling with need. “It’s too much…”
“韩彬啊，”郝喘息着，声音因渴望而颤抖。“太多了……”

“You can handle it,” Hanbin murmured, his voice dark and possessive. “You’re doing so well.”
“你能应付的，”韩彬低声说道，语气低沉，充满占有欲。“你做得真棒。”

Hao whimpered, his fingers curling against the counter as Hanbin added a second finger, the stretch more intense this time. He could feel himself unraveling, the intensity of the sensations threatening to consume him. Hanbin’s fingers moved with a slow, deliberate rhythm, each thrust driving Hao closer to the edge.
郝呜咽着，手指蜷缩着抵着柜台，韩彬又加了一根手指，这次的拉伸力度更大。他感觉自己快要崩溃了，强烈的快感仿佛要将他吞噬。韩彬的手指缓慢而有节奏地移动，每一次抽插都让郝更接近高潮的边缘。

“Look at you,” Hanbin growled, his voice rough with need. “Taking me so well. You’re mine, Hao. All mine.”
“看看你，”韩彬低吼道，声音沙哑，充满渴求。“你把我看得这么好。你是我的，郝。全都是我的。”

The words sent a jolt of heat through Hao, his body responding instinctively as he pushed back against Hanbin’s fingers, craving more. Hanbin’s grip tightened, his movements becoming more urgent as he drove his fingers deeper, hitting that spot inside Hao that made him see stars.
这句话让郝浑身一热，他的身体本能地做出反应，向后推挤韩彬的手指，渴望更多。韩彬的手握得更紧，动作也更急切，手指更深地插入郝体内，触碰到让他眼冒金星的那个地方。

“Hanbin,” Hao cried out, his voice breaking as he felt himself falling apart. “I can’t—I’m going to—”
“韩彬，”郝大喊，他的声音都碎了，感觉自己快要崩溃了。“我不能——我要——”

“Hold on, baobei ,” Hanbin commanded, his voice a low growl that sent a shiver through Hao’s entire body.
“坚持住， 宝贝 ，”韩斌命令道，他的声音低沉而咆哮，让郝的整个身体都颤抖起来。

Hao whimpered at the use of his mother tongue.
郝听到自己母语被使用，不禁呜咽起来。

Hanbin’s hands moved lower, gripping Hao’s hips as he positioned himself behind him. Hao could feel the heat of Hanbin’s body, the tension in the air thick and electric. 
韩彬的手向下移动，抓住了郝的臀部，他站在郝身后。郝能感受到韩彬身体的温热，空气中弥漫着浓浓的紧张感，如同触电般。

Hao’s fingers curled against the counter as Hanbin pressed closer, the friction making him gasp. His mind was a whirlwind of sensations, but a thought broke through the haze. “Can I… can I help?” he asked, his voice trembling with both nervousness and desire.
韩彬越压越紧，郝的手指抵着柜台，摩擦让他倒吸一口气。他的脑海里翻腾着各种感觉，但一个念头打破了迷雾。“我……我能帮忙吗？”他问道，声音颤抖，既紧张又渴望。

Hanbin paused, his breath hot against Hao’s ear. “Of course,” he murmured, his voice low and steady. He reached for the bottle of lube on the counter and placed it in Hao’s hand. “Show me what you want.”
韩彬顿了顿，他温热的呼吸喷在郝的耳边。“当然，”他低声说道，声音低沉而坚定。他伸手拿起柜台上的润滑油瓶，放在郝的手里。“告诉我你想要什么。”

Hao turned in Hanbin’s arms, his heart pounding as he faced him. His eyes widened as he took in the sight of Hanbin’s cock, thick and hard, standing proudly between them. He’s so big , Hao thought, his breath catching in his throat. He hesitated for a moment before wrapping his hand around Hanbin’s length, his touch tentative at first.
郝在韩彬怀里转过身，面对着他，心跳加速。他睁大了眼睛，看到韩彬那根粗壮坚硬的阴茎，骄傲地矗立在他们之间。 他好大啊 ，郝心想，呼吸都堵在喉咙里了。他犹豫了一会儿，才伸手握住韩彬的阴茎，起初他的触碰有些犹豫。

Hanbin groaned softly, his hands settling on Hao’s hips as he encouraged him. “That’s it,” he murmured, his voice rough with need. “Just like that.”
韩彬轻轻呻吟一声，双手扶住郝的臀部，鼓励他。“就这样了，”他低声说道，声音沙哑，带着渴望。“就这样。”

Hao’s confidence grew as he began to stroke Hanbin, his movements slow and deliberate. He marveled at the way Hanbin responded to his touch, the way his breath hitched and his grip tightened on Hao’s hips. The sheer size of him was overwhelming, but it only fueled Hao’s desire.
郝的自信随着他开始抚摸韩彬而增长，动作缓慢而从容。他惊叹于韩彬对他触碰的反应，他呼吸急促，紧紧地抓住郝的臀部。他那巨大的体型令人难以抗拒，但这反而更激发了郝的欲望。

“You’re so…” Hao whispered, his voice trailing off as he struggled to find the words.
“你真是……”郝低声说道，他的声音渐渐低了下去，他努力寻找合适的词语。

“I need to be inside you,” Hanbin interrupted, his voice dark and urgent. His hands slid up Hao’s back, pulling him closer until their bodies were pressed together. “Now.”
“我需要进入你体内，”韩彬打断了他，语气低沉而急促。他的手顺着郝的后背向上滑动，将他拉近，直到两人的身体紧紧贴在一起。“现在。”

Hao nodded, his heart racing as he turned back around, bending himself on the counter once more. Hanbin’s hands guided him, his touch firm and reassuring as he prepared him again. The anticipation was almost too much to bear, but Hao trusted Hanbin completely.
郝点点头，心跳加速，他转过身，再次趴在柜台上。韩彬的双手引导着他，他的触感坚定而安心，让他再次做好准备。这份期待几乎难以承受，但郝完全信任韩彬。

“Ready?” Hanbin asked, his voice low and steady.
“准备好了吗？”韩彬问道，声音低沉而平稳。

“Yes,” Hao breathed, his body trembling with need. “Please.”
“是的，”郝低声说道，身体因渴望而颤抖。“求你了。”

Hanbin didn’t hesitate. He pressed forward, the stretch making Hao gasp as he filled him completely. The sensation was overwhelming, but Hao welcomed it, pushing back against Hanbin as they moved together in perfect harmony.
韩彬毫不犹豫。他向前压去，那股扩张感让郝不禁倒吸一口凉气，他完全填满了他。这种感觉势不可挡，但郝欣然接受，在两人完美和谐的律动中，他向后顶着韩彬。

“That’s it,” Hanbin coaxed, his voice steady but laced with desire. “Let me in.”
“就这样，”韩彬哄道，语气平静却又充满渴望。“让我进去。”

Hao’s breath came in shallow pants as Hanbin pushed forward, the stretch making him moan softly. Hanbin’s hands tightened on his hips, holding him steady as he moved deeper, each thrust slow and deliberate. The sensation was overwhelming, every nerve in Hao’s body alight with pleasure. He could feel Hanbin’s control, the way he held back just enough to keep Hao on edge.
韩彬向前推进，郝的呼吸急促，呼吸声让他轻轻地呻吟。韩彬的双手紧紧抓住他的臀部，稳住他，他更深地推进，每一次推进都缓慢而谨慎。这种感觉势不可挡，郝体内的每一根神经都因快感而燃烧。他能感受到韩彬的控制力，他恰到好处地控制着郝，让郝保持着紧张的情绪。

“You feel so good,” Hanbin murmured, his voice rough with need. “So tight. So perfect.”
“感觉真好，”韩彬低声说道，声音沙哑，带着渴望。“好紧。好完美。”

Hao whimpered, his head dropping forward as Hanbin’s pace quickened slightly, each movement sending waves of pleasure through him. He could feel himself unraveling, the intensity of the sensations threatening to consume him. Hanbin’s hands slid up his back, fingers digging into his shoulders as he leaned over him, his breath hot against Hao’s skin.
郝呜咽着，随着韩彬的步伐略微加快，他的头也随之前倾，每一次动作都让他感受到一阵阵快感。他感觉自己快要崩溃了，强烈的快感仿佛要将他吞噬。韩彬的手滑上他的后背，手指深深地按进他的肩膀，俯身靠近郝，他呼出的气息灼热地喷洒在郝的肌肤上。

“Look at you,” Hanbin growled, his voice dark and possessive. “Taking me so well. You’re mine, Hao. All mine.”
“看看你，”韩彬低吼道，嗓音阴沉，充满占有欲。“你把我看得这么好。你是我的，郝。全都是我的。”

The words sent a jolt of heat through Hao, his body responding instinctively as he pushed back against Hanbin, craving more. Hanbin’s grip tightened, his movements becoming more urgent as he drove into Hao with increasing force. The sound of their bodies meeting filled the kitchen, each thrust drawing a moan from Hao’s lips.
这句话让郝浑身一热，他的身体本能地做出反应，向后顶着韩彬，渴望着更多。韩彬的手握得更紧，动作也越来越急切，他越来越用力地插入郝体内。他们身体碰撞的声音响彻厨房，每一次冲击都让郝的嘴唇发出一声呻吟。

“Hanbin,” Hao gasped, his voice trembling with need. “Please…”
“韩彬，”郝喘息着，声音因渴望而颤抖。“求你了……”

“What do you need?” Hanbin asked, his voice low and teasing. “Tell me.”
“你需要什么？”韩彬问道，声音低沉，带着戏谑。“告诉我。”

“More,” Hao begged, his fingers clawing at the counter. “I need more.”
“再来点，”郝恳求道，手指抓着柜台。“我还要。”

Hanbin chuckled softly, the sound sending a shiver down Hao’s spine. “You’re so greedy,” he murmured, his hands sliding down to grip Hao’s hips again. “But I’ll give you what you want.”
韩彬轻轻一笑，这笑声让郝峰脊背一阵发凉。“你真贪心，”他低声说着，双手再次滑落，抓住郝峰的臀部。“不过你想要什么，我都会给你。”

He shifted slightly, angling his thrusts to hit that spot inside Hao that made him see stars. Hao cried out, his body arching as pleasure surged through him. Hanbin’s pace quickened, each movement driving Hao closer to the edge. He could feel himself unraveling, the intensity of the sensations overwhelming him.
他微微移动，调整角度，猛力刺入郝体内那个让他眼冒金星的地方。郝大叫一声，身体弓起，快感涌遍全身。韩彬的节奏加快，每一个动作都让郝更接近高潮的边缘。他感觉自己快要崩溃了，强烈的快感让他难以承受。

“That’s it,” Hanbin encouraged, his voice rough with desire. “Let go for me.”
“就这样吧，”韩彬鼓励道，他的声音因渴望而沙哑。“放手吧。”

Hao’s breath came in ragged gasps as he felt himself teetering on the brink, his body trembling with the effort to hold on. Hanbin’s hands tightened on his hips, pulling him back with each thrust, driving him closer and closer to the edge.
郝感到自己摇摇欲坠，呼吸急促，身体颤抖着，拼命挣扎着想要抓住。韩彬的手紧紧抓住他的臀部，每一次推搡都把他往后拉，让他离边缘越来越近。

“Hanbin,” Hao moaned, his voice breaking as he felt himself falling apart. “I can’t—I’m going to—”
“韩彬，”郝呻吟道，他的声音都快要碎了，他感觉自己快要崩溃了。“我不能——我要——”

“Come for me,” Hanbin commanded, his voice a low growl that sent a shiver through Hao’s entire body.
“快来找我。”韩彬命令道，他的声音低沉而咆哮，让郝的整个身体都颤抖起来。

The words were all it took. Hao’s body convulsed as he came undone, waves of pleasure crashing over him as he cried out Hanbin’s name. Hanbin’s movements slowed but didn’t stop, drawing out every last bit of pleasure until Hao was trembling and spent.
这句话就足够了。郝的身体抽搐着，他终于释放了，一波波的快感席卷而来，他大声喊着韩彬的名字。韩彬的动作慢了下来，但没有停止，他把每一点快感都榨干，直到郝颤抖着，精疲力竭。

Hanbin leaned over him, his breath hot against Hao’s ear as he whispered, “You did so well.” His hands slid up Hao’s back, fingers tracing the curve of his spine as he pressed a soft kiss to the nape of his neck. “So good for me.”
韩彬俯身靠近他，温热的呼吸喷洒在郝的耳边，他低声说道：“你做得真好。” 他的手滑上郝的后背，手指沿着脊柱的曲线，轻轻地吻了一下他的颈背。“真让我高兴。”

Hao shuddered, his body still tingling with the aftershocks of his climax. He could feel Hanbin’s warmth against him, the steady rise and fall of his chest as he caught his breath. For a moment, they stayed like that, connected in every way possible, the silence between them heavy with unspoken words.
郝浑身颤抖，高潮的余波仍萦绕在他的身上。他能感受到韩彬的温暖贴着自己，胸膛随着呼吸起伏。片刻之间，他们就这样紧紧相连，无声的沉默中充满了无声的话语。

Finally, Hanbin pulled back, his hands lingering on Hao’s hips for a moment before he stepped away. Hao turned to look at him, his eyes wide and dazed as he tried to catch his breath. 
终于，韩彬退了回来，双手在郝的腰上停留了一会儿，才走开。郝转过头看着他，眼睛睁得大大的，茫然地喘着气。

Hanbin’s gaze was dark and intense, a small smile playing on his lips as he reached out to brush a strand of hair away from Hao’s forehead.
韩彬的目光阴暗而专注，嘴角露出一丝微笑，伸手将郝额头上的一缕头发拨开。

“Ready for more?” Hanbin asked, his voice low and teasing.
“还想再说点什么吗？”韩彬问道，他的声音低沉而带着戏谑。

Hao nodded weakly in response. 
郝无力地点点头。

Hanbin’s hands slid down Hao’s sides, gripping his hips firmly as he pulled him from the breakfast bar. Their lips crashed together in a heated kiss, tongues tangling as Hanbin guided Hao through the apartment. The air between them was electric, charged with the promise of what was to come. Hao stumbled slightly, his legs still weak from their earlier encounter, but Hanbin’s strong arms kept him steady, his body pressed close as they moved.
韩彬的双手顺着郝的身侧滑下，紧紧地抓住他的臀部，将他从早餐吧台边拉起。两人的唇瓣碰撞，热吻交缠，韩彬领着郝穿过公寓。两人之间弥漫着电流般的气息，预示着即将到来的一切。郝微微踉跄了一下，双腿仍因先前的碰撞而虚弱无力，但韩彬强壮的手臂稳住了他，两人移动时，他的身体紧紧地贴着他。

When they reached the bedroom, Hanbin pushed Hao gently onto the bed, his eyes dark with desire as he loomed over him. Hao’s breath hitched as he looked up at Hanbin, his gaze flickering down to where Hanbin’s cock stood hard and leaking, a testament to his own need. Hanbin’s lips curved into a smirk as he noticed Hao’s attention, his voice low and commanding.
到了卧室，韩彬轻轻地把郝浩推到床上，他俯视着郝浩，眼神里满是渴望。郝浩抬头看着韩彬，呼吸急促，目光飘忽地落在郝浩那坚挺、渗出液体的阴茎上，那是他渴望的证明。郝浩注意到他的注意力，嘴角勾起一抹笑意，他的声音低沉而充满威严。

“Missionary,” Hanbin said, the word rolling off his tongue like a promise. “Face to face. I want to see you.”
“传教士，”韩彬说道，这个词像一个承诺一样从他口中流淌而出。“面对面。我想见你。”

Hao’s heart raced as Hanbin climbed onto the bed, positioning himself between Hao’s legs. He felt exposed, vulnerable, but there was something thrilling about it, about the way Hanbin’s eyes roamed over his body, taking in every inch of him. Hanbin’s hands gripped Hao’s thighs, spreading them wider as he leaned down, his lips brushing against Hao’s in a soft, teasing kiss.
韩彬爬上床，伏在郝的两腿之间，郝的心跳加速。他感觉自己暴露无遗，脆弱不堪，但韩彬的目光在他身上游走，将他的每一寸肌肤都尽收眼底，这让他感到一阵阵的刺激。韩彬的双手抓住郝的大腿，俯身将大腿张开，他的嘴唇轻柔地、挑逗地吻在郝的嘴唇上。

"Relax," Hanbin murmured, his voice a soothing balm against Hao’s nerves. His hands, warm and steady, moved from Hao’s thighs to his hips, grounding him as he leaned in closer. The weight of Hanbin’s body pressed Hao into the mattress, but it wasn’t suffocating, it was comforting, like an anchor in the storm of emotions swirling inside him. "I’ve got you," Hanbin repeated, his tone soft but firm, leaving no room for doubt.
“放松，”韩彬低声说道，他的声音如同一剂安抚剂，抚慰着郝的紧张情绪。他温暖而坚定的双手从郝的大腿移到臀部，让他更加贴近自己。韩彬的体重将郝压在床垫上，但这并没有让他感到窒息，反而让他感到安心，就像在他内心翻腾的情绪风暴中，安定下来的锚。“我支持你，”韩彬重复道，语气柔和而坚定，不容置疑。

Hao’s breath hitched as Hanbin’s lips brushed against his neck, trailing feather-light kisses along his sensitive skin. Each touch was deliberate, calculated to ease the tension coiled in Hao’s muscles. "You’re doing so well," Hanbin whispered, his breath hot against Hao’s ear. "Just let go. Trust me." His words were a gentle command, and Hao felt himself surrendering to them, his body slowly melting under Hanbin’s care.
韩彬的唇轻触他的脖颈，轻柔地吻过他敏感的肌肤，郝的呼吸不禁哽咽起来。每一次触碰都刻意而为，旨在舒缓郝紧绷的肌肉。“你做得真好，”韩彬低声说道，温热的呼吸喷在郝的耳边。“放开我。相信我。”他的话如同温柔的命令，郝感觉自己臣服其中，身体在韩彬的呵护下缓缓融化。

Hanbin’s hands slid up Hao’s sides, his fingers tracing the curve of his ribs before settling on his chest. He pressed a kiss to Hao’s collarbone, his lips lingering as if savoring the moment. "You’re so beautiful like this," Hanbin said, his voice thick with admiration. "So open, so trusting. It’s intoxicating." 
韩彬的双手顺着郝的身侧向上滑动，手指沿着他肋骨的曲线，最终落在他的胸口。他吻了郝的锁骨，唇瓣萦绕不去，仿佛在品味这一刻。“你这样真美，”韩彬说道，语气中满是钦佩。“如此坦诚，如此信任。令人陶醉。”

The praise sent a shiver down Hao’s spine, his heart pounding in response. He wanted to respond, to tell Hanbin how much his words meant, but all he could manage was a soft whimper.
这句赞美让郝脊背一阵发凉，心脏怦怦直跳。他想回应，想告诉韩彬这句话有多重要，但他只能发出一声轻柔的呜咽。

As Hanbin pulled back slightly, his dark eyes locked onto Hao’s, holding him captive with their intensity. "I want you to feel everything," Hanbin said, his voice low and husky. "Every touch, every sensation. Let it consume you." His hand trailed down Hao’s stomach, fingers brushing over his hipbone before gripping his thigh once more. The touch was possessive yet tender, a reminder that Hanbin was in control, but only because Hao had willingly given him that power.
韩彬微微后退，深邃的眸子紧锁郝的双眼，用那强烈的情感牢牢地将他俘虏。“我要你感受一切，”韩彬低沉沙哑地说道，“每一次触碰，每一种感觉。让它吞噬你。”他的手顺着郝的腹部向下滑动，手指掠过他的髋骨，再次抓住他的大腿。这触感充满占有欲却又温柔，提醒着韩彬掌控着一切，但这仅仅是因为郝心甘情愿地赋予了他这份力量。

Hao nodded, his breath coming in shallow gasps as he tried to steady himself. Hanbin’s presence was overwhelming, but in the best way possible, like a fire that warmed him from the inside out. "Good," Hanbin murmured, his lips curving into a small, satisfied smile. "That’s it. Just breathe. I’ll take care of you." His words were a promise, one that Hao clung to as he let himself fall deeper into the moment, trusting Hanbin to guide him through it all.
郝点点头，呼吸急促，努力让自己稳定下来。韩彬的存在感令人难以抗拒，但却是他最好的状态，如同一团火焰，从内而外温暖着他。“很好，”韩彬低声说道，嘴角露出一丝满足的微笑。“就这样。呼吸就好。我会照顾你的。”他的话如同承诺，郝紧紧抓住这个承诺，让自己更加沉浸其中，相信韩彬会引领他度过这一切。

Hao nodded, his breath coming in shallow gasps as Hanbin lined himself up, the tip of his cock pressing against Hao’s entrance. The sensation was overwhelming, a mix of pleasure and anticipation that made Hao’s toes curl. Hanbin pushed in slowly, inch by agonising inch, his eyes locked on Hao’s face as he watched for any sign of discomfort.
郝点了点头，呼吸急促，韩彬也调整好姿势，龟头抵着郝的入口。那种感觉势不可挡，快感与期待交织，让郝的脚趾都蜷缩起来。韩彬缓慢地推进，一寸一寸地，痛苦地，他的目光紧盯着郝的脸，留意着他是否有任何不适的迹象。

“You’re doing so well,” Hanbin praised, his voice thick with desire. “So tight, so perfect for me.”
“你做得真好，”韩彬赞叹道，声音里满是渴望。“这么紧，对我来说太完美了。”

Hao moaned softly, his hands gripping the sheets as Hanbin filled him completely. The stretch was intense, but it was nothing compared to the way Hanbin’s cock seemed to ignite every nerve in his body. Hanbin began to move, his thrusts slow and deliberate, each one sending waves of pleasure coursing through Hao.
郝轻轻地呻吟着，双手紧紧抓住床单，韩彬完全填满了他。那股扩张感很强烈，但与韩彬的阴茎似乎点燃了他全身每一根神经的感觉相比，这根本不算什么。韩彬开始活动，他的抽插缓慢而谨慎，每一次都让郝感到一阵阵的快感涌上心头。

“Look at me,” Hanbin commanded, his voice firm but gentle. “I want to see your eyes.”
“看着我，”韩彬命令道，语气坚定而温柔。“我想看你的眼睛。”

Hao obeyed, his gaze meeting Hanbin’s as he moved inside him. The intimacy of it was almost too much, the way Hanbin’s eyes bore into his, filled with a raw, unbridled need. Hao could feel himself unraveling, his body responding to every touch, every thrust, every word that fell from Hanbin’s lips.
郝顺从地照做了，他的目光与韩彬相遇，同时进入了他的体内。这份亲密近乎过度，韩彬的目光直视着他，眼中充满了原始而无拘无束的渴求。郝感觉自己正在瓦解，他的身体回应着韩彬的每一次触碰、每一次抽插，以及他唇间吐出的每一个字。

“You feel incredible,” Hanbin groaned, his pace quickening slightly. “So good for me, Hao. So fucking good.”
“感觉棒极了，”韩彬呻吟着，脚步略微加快。“太好了，郝。真是太他妈棒了。”

Hao’s breath came in ragged gasps, his body trembling with the intensity of it all. He could feel himself getting closer, the pressure building with each thrust. Hanbin’s hands moved to Hao’s hips, gripping him tightly as he drove into him harder, deeper, his own pleasure evident in the way his muscles tensed and his breath hitched. The room was filled with the sound of their mingled moans, the air thick with the scent of sweat and desire.
郝的呼吸急促，身体因这股强烈的冲击而颤抖。他能感觉到彼此越来越近，每一次冲击都带来更大的压力。韩彬的双手移到郝的臀部，紧紧地抓住他，他更加用力、更深地插入，他的肌肉紧绷，呼吸急促，这都体现了他自身的快感。房间里回荡着两人交织的呻吟声，空气中弥漫着汗水和欲望的气息。

Hanbin’s thrusts became more urgent, each one hitting that perfect spot inside Hao that made his vision blur. “You’re so tight,” Hanbin groaned, his voice rough with need. “So fucking perfect for me.” His words sent a shiver down Hao’s spine, the praise only heightening his arousal. He could feel every inch of Hanbin inside him, stretching him, filling him in a way that was almost too much to bear.
韩彬的抽插愈发急促，每一次都击中了郝体内那个完美的点，让他的视线模糊。“你好紧啊，”韩彬呻吟道，声音沙哑，充满渴望。“这他妈的太完美了。”他的话让郝脊背一阵发凉，这份赞美更让他兴奋不已。他能感觉到韩彬的每一寸都在他体内，以一种几乎难以承受的方式扩张着他，填满着他。

Hao’s hands clawed at the sheets, his knuckles white as he tried to hold on. “Hanbin,” he gasped, his voice breaking. “I—I can’t—” But Hanbin didn’t let up, his pace relentless as he pushed Hao closer and closer to the edge. The pleasure was overwhelming, a tidal wave that threatened to drown him, but Hanbin was there, his strong hands anchoring Hao, keeping him grounded even as he was swept away.
郝的双手紧紧抓住床单，指节泛白，他努力地抓住不放。“韩彬，”他喘息着，声音哽咽。“我——我不能——”但韩彬毫不松懈，他步履蹒跚，将郝推向边缘。快感势不可挡，如同潮水般汹涌，险些将他淹没，但韩彬依然在那里，他强壮的双手紧紧地扶着郝，即使他被卷走，也让他稳稳地站稳。

“Look at me,” Hanbin commanded again, his voice firm but gentle. Hao’s eyes fluttered open, not even realising he’d closed them again, meeting Hanbin’s dark gaze. The intensity in those eyes was almost too much, but Hao couldn’t look away. Hanbin’s expression was a mix of desire and something deeper, something that made Hao’s heart ache. “You’re doing so well,” Hanbin murmured, his voice soft but filled with admiration. “Just let go. I’ve got you.”
“看着我，”韩彬再次命令道，语气坚定而温柔。郝浩的眼睛微微睁开，甚至没有意识到自己又闭上了，迎上了韩彬深邃的目光。那双眼睛里充满了近乎强烈的情感，但郝浩却无法移开视线。韩彬的表情里夹杂着渴望，以及更深层次的情感，让郝浩心痛不已。“你做得真好，”韩彬低声说道，语气柔和，却满是钦佩。“放手吧。我抓住你了。”

Hao felt tears prick at the corners of his eyes, the emotions swirling inside him too much to contain. He wanted to say something, to tell Hanbin how much this meant to him, but all he could manage was a broken whimper. Hanbin’s hands moved from his hips to cradle his face, his thumbs brushing away the tears that had started to fall. “Shh,” Hanbin soothed, his voice a gentle whisper. “It’s okay. Just feel it. Let it take you.”
郝感到泪水噙满了眼角，内心翻腾的情绪难以抑制。他想说些什么，想告诉韩彬这对他有多重要，但他只能发出一声断断续续的呜咽。韩彬的双手从他的臀部移到他的脸上，用拇指擦去即将滑落的泪水。“嘘，”韩彬轻声低语，安抚道，“没关系。感受它，让它带走你。”

With a cry, Hao finally let go, his body convulsing as waves of pleasure crashed over him. Hanbin followed soon after, his thrusts becoming erratic as he spilled himself inside Hao, his own release drawn out by the tight heat of Hao’s body. 
郝终于放手，一声惊叫，身体抽搐，一波波快感席卷全身。韩彬紧随其后，抽插变得飘忽不定，他全身倾泻在郝体内，郝紧绷的体温让他的快感也随之释放。

For a moment, they stayed like that, their bodies pressed together as they caught their breath. Hanbin’s hands moved to cradle Hao’s face, his thumbs brushing against his cheeks as he looked down at him with a soft smile.
片刻之间，他们就那样，身体紧紧贴在一起，屏住呼吸。韩彬的双手捧住郝的脸，拇指轻抚他的脸颊，他低头看着郝，脸上带着温柔的微笑。

“You were amazing,” Hanbin murmured, his voice filled with warmth. “But we’re not done yet.”
“你太棒了，”韩彬低声说道，语气里满是温暖。“不过我们还没完呢。”

Hao’s eyes widened as Hanbin shifted, pulling out of him gently before flipping them over so that Hao was straddling him. Hanbin’s hands rested on Hao’s hips, guiding him as he positioned himself over Hanbin’s cock.
韩彬挪动了一下身子，郝浩的眼睛瞪得大大的。他轻轻地从郝浩体内抽离，然后翻过身，让郝浩跨坐在他身上。韩彬的双手扶着郝浩的臀部，引导他把自己的身子放在韩彬的阴茎上。

“This is called cowgirl,” Hanbin explained, his voice low and teasing. “You’re in control now.”
“这叫女上位，”韩彬解释道，语气低沉，带着戏谑。“现在你掌控一切了。”

Hao hesitated for a moment, his body trembling with a mix of anticipation and uncertainty. He had never been in this position before, never been the one to take control. But the look in Hanbin’s eyes; dark, encouraging, filled with an unshakable confidence, gave him the courage he needed. 
郝犹豫了片刻，身体颤抖着，既期待又忐忑。他从未处于这种境地，从未掌控全局。但韩彬深邃的眼神，鼓舞人心，充满着不可动摇的自信，给了他所需的勇气。

Hanbin’s hands rested firmly on his hips, grounding him, as if silently saying, I’ve got you.  
韩彬的双手紧紧地放在他的臀部上，让他稳稳地站稳，仿佛在无声地说道：“ 我支持你。”  

Hao took a deep breath, his heart pounding in his chest, and slowly began to lower himself onto Hanbin’s cock. Hanbin’s previous release dripping down his thighs. 
郝深吸一口气，心脏怦怦直跳，他慢慢地将自己放低，贴在韩彬的阴茎上。韩彬先前释放的精液顺着他的大腿滴落。

The sensation was overwhelming, a slow, different, delicious stretch that made Hao’s breath hitch in his throat. He could feel every inch of Hanbin filling him, the heat and pressure igniting every nerve in his body. Hanbin’s hands tightened on his hips, guiding him gently but firmly, as if sensing Hao’s hesitation. “That’s it,” Hanbin murmured, his voice low and soothing. “Take your time. You’re doing so well.” The praise sent a shiver down Hao’s spine, his body responding to Hanbin’s words as much as his touch.
这种感觉势不可挡，缓慢、独特、美妙的伸展感让郝的呼吸哽咽。他能感觉到韩彬的每一寸肌肤都充满着他，热度和压力点燃了他体内的每一根神经。韩彬的双手紧紧抓住他的臀部，温柔而坚定地引导着他，仿佛察觉到了郝的犹豫。“就这样，”韩彬低声说道，语气低沉而舒缓。“慢慢来。你做得很好。”这句赞美让郝脊背一阵发凉，他的身体对韩彬的话语和触碰都做出了回应。

As Hao settled fully onto Hanbin, he paused for a moment, adjusting to the feeling of being so completely filled from another position. 
当郝完全靠在韩彬身上时，他停顿了一下，适应从另一个位置被完全填满的感觉。

Hanbin’s hands moved to his thighs, his touch warm and reassuring. “You feel incredible,” Hanbin said, his voice thick with desire. “So tight, so perfect for me.” 
韩彬的手移到他的大腿上，温暖而安心的触感。“你的感觉棒极了，”韩彬的声音里充满了渴望，“这么紧，这么完美。”

The words made Hao’s cheeks flush, but they also gave him the confidence to begin moving. Slowly, tentatively, he rocked his hips, the motion sending sparks of pleasure through him.
这番话让郝的脸颊红了起来，也让他有了行动的信心。他慢慢地、试探性地摇晃着臀部，这动作让他浑身迸发出快感的火花。

Hanbin’s hands returned to his hips, encouraging him to find a rhythm. “Just like that,” Hanbin praised, his voice a low growl that sent heat pooling in Hao’s belly. “You’re in control now. Take what you need.” The words were a permission, a reminder that this was about Hao’s pleasure as much as Hanbin’s. With each movement, Hao grew more confident, his body responding instinctively to the sensations coursing through him. He could feel Hanbin’s cock hitting that perfect spot inside him, the pleasure building with every thrust.
韩彬的双手回到他的臀部，鼓励他找到节奏。“就这样，”韩彬赞叹道，他低沉的咆哮声让郝的腹部一阵热流涌上心头。“现在你掌控一切了。想吃什么就吃什么。”这句话如同许可，提醒郝的快感不亚于韩彬。随着每一次抽插，郝的自信也逐渐增强，他的身体本能地回应着体内流淌的快感。他能感觉到韩彬的阴茎正顶着他体内那个完美的点，快感随着每一次抽插而不断升温。

“Hanbinnie,” Hao gasped, his voice trembling with need. His hands rested on Hanbin’s chest for support, his fingers digging into the firm muscle as he moved. The angle was different this time, deeper, more intense, and it was driving him wild. 
“韩彬妮，”郝喘息着，声音因渴望而颤抖。他的双手撑在韩彬胸前，手指随着动作深深地嵌入他结实的肌肉。这次的角度不同，更深沉，更强烈，让他疯狂起来。

Hanbin’s eyes never left his, dark and intense, filled with a raw hunger that made Hao’s stomach flip. “You’re so beautiful like this,” Hanbin murmured, his voice soft but filled with admiration. “Watching you take control—it’s so beautiful.”
韩彬的目光始终没有离开他，深邃而炽热，充满了赤裸裸的渴望，让郝心头一阵翻江倒海。“你这样真美，”韩彬低声说道，语气柔和，却满是钦佩。“看着你掌控一切——真是太美了。”

With each movement, Hao felt himself getting closer to the edge, the pleasure coiling tighter and tighter inside him. 
随着每一个动作，郝感觉自己越来越接近边缘，快感在他体内盘绕得越来越紧。

Hanbin’s hands gripped his ass, guiding him, encouraging him to go faster, harder. 
韩彬的手抓住他的屁股，引导他，鼓励他更快、更用力。

“That’s it, baobei ,” Hanbin praised, his voice a low growl. “Just like that. Take what you need.”
“ 宝贝儿 ，就这样了 ，”韩彬低声赞叹道，“就这样。需要什么就拿去吧。”

Hao could feel himself getting close again, the pleasure building with each movement. “Hanbinnie,” Hao gasped, his voice trembling with need. “I—I can’t—”
郝能感觉到自己再次接近高潮，快感随着每一次动作而升温。“韩彬妮，”郝喘息着，声音因渴望而颤抖。“我——我不能——”

“You can,” Hanbin assured him, his hands gripping Hao’s ass with more strength as he thrust up into him. “Let go, Hao. Come for me.”
“你能的，”韩彬向他保证，双手更加用力地抓住郝的屁股，同时猛地向上挺进。“放手，郝。来找我。”

With a cry, Hao climaxed again, his body shuddering as he spilled himself onto Hanbin’s chest. Hanbin followed soon after, his own release filling Hao once more as they rode out the waves of pleasure together.
一声尖叫，郝再次达到高潮，身体颤抖，倾倒在韩彬的胸膛上。韩彬紧随其后，他的释放再次充满郝，两人一起体验着快感的浪潮。

As they lay there, their bodies still connected, Hanbin reached up to brush a strand of hair away from Hao’s forehead. His eyes were soft, filled with a warmth that made Hao’s heart ache.
他们躺在那里，身体依然贴在一起。韩彬抬手拂开郝额头上的一缕头发。他的眼神温柔，充满了温暖，让郝心痛不已。

₊‧.°.⋆✮⋆.°.‧₊

The early morning light crept gently across the edges of the curtain, painting soft golden lines on the floor and the side of the bed. Hao stirred first, his body warm beneath the covers, the weight of the previous night still lingering in his limbs like something cherished. His eyes fluttered open slowly, adjusting to the light.
清晨的阳光轻轻地透过窗帘缝隙，在地板和床沿上画出柔和的金色线条。郝先生先动了动身，被窝里暖洋洋的，昨晚的重量依然萦绕在他的四肢，仿佛某种珍贵的珍宝。他缓缓睁开双眼，适应着光线。

Hanbin was still asleep beside him.
韩彬还在他旁边睡觉。

Hao turned carefully, shifting just enough to see Hanbin more clearly. His breathing was slow and steady, lips slightly parted, lashes long against his cheeks. In sleep, Hanbin looked younger, unguarded. Not the commanding director with sharp insight and a quick temper, but simply Sung Hanbin. Someone warm. Someone Hao had let in without even realising how deep it had gone.
郝小心翼翼地转过身，挪动了些距离，才勉强看清韩彬。他的呼吸缓慢而平稳，嘴唇微微张开，长长的睫毛贴着脸颊。睡梦中的韩彬看起来更年轻，毫无防备。他不再是那个洞察力敏锐、性情暴躁的指挥家，而只是宋韩彬。一个温暖的人。一个郝甚至没有意识到彼此之间感情有多深的人。

Hao’s heart swelled, full to the brim with something that didn’t need a name anymore.
郝的心里充满了某种不再需要名字的东西。

He reached out, tentative, and brushed his fingers lightly over Hanbin’s brow, down the bridge of his nose, tracing the sharp line of his jaw. He didn’t want to wake him, not yet, but he needed this quiet moment. To hold him like this, to simply look.
他试探性地伸出手，轻轻抚过韩彬的眉毛，顺着鼻梁滑下，勾勒出他棱角分明的下巴。他不想叫醒他，至少现在还不想，但他需要片刻的宁静。就这样抱着他，静静地看着他。

“I think I’m in love with you,” Hao whispered, so softly it barely left his lips.
“我想我爱上你了，”郝低声说道，声音非常轻，几乎要从他的嘴唇出口出来。

As if responding to the weight of those words, Hanbin stirred. His eyes blinked open, slow and a little dazed. They found Hao immediately, as though he’d been searching for him even in sleep.
仿佛在回应这句话的重量，韩彬动了动。他缓缓睁开双眼，略带茫然。他立刻找到了郝，仿佛即使在睡梦中也在寻找他。

“Morning,” Hanbin rasped, voice still thick from rest. He studied Hao’s face with a faint smile. “You okay?”
“早上好，”韩彬嘶哑地说道，嗓音依然因为休息而沙哑。他带着一丝微笑，审视着郝的脸。“你还好吗？”

Hao nodded, lips curved into something soft. “Yeah. Just… watching you sleep. You look peaceful.”
郝点点头，嘴唇弯成柔软的弧度。“嗯。只是……看着你睡觉。你看起来很安详。”

Hanbin chuckled, stretching slightly under the sheets. “Not sure I’ve ever felt peaceful waking up next to someone before.”
韩彬轻笑一声，在床单下稍微伸了个懒腰。“我以前从没觉得在别人身边醒来会这么平静过。”

Hao blushed faintly, but didn’t look away. “Maybe we’re both doing something right, then.”
郝微微脸红了，但并没有移开视线。“这么说来，我们俩做得都对。”

Hanbin reached up, fingers brushing over Hao’s. “I was thinking,” he murmured, “maybe I could take you out again. Just something simple — a walk. Somewhere quiet. Early evening, so we won’t draw attention.”
韩彬伸出手，手指拂过郝的手指。“我在想，”他低声说，“也许我可以再带你出去走走。就简单的事——散散步。找个安静的地方。傍晚的时候，这样就不会引人注意了。”

Hao’s smile deepened, warm and immediate. “I’d love that.”
郝的笑容更深了，温暖而直接。“我很乐意。”

With their schedules miraculously clear for once, neither of them felt the need to move too quickly. They lingered in bed until the sun rose higher, then drifted into the living room with mugs of coffee and an unspoken agreement to let the world stay outside for now.
他们的日程安排奇迹般地空了一次，两人都没觉得有必要操之过急。他们在床上赖到太阳升起，然后端着咖啡走进客厅，心照不宣地达成了共识，暂时让外面的世界待在外面。

Hao flipped through his collection of animated films, choosing a few he knew would make Hanbin laugh. They curled up on the couch, close but comfortably so,  a blanket thrown loosely over both of them. As the characters played across the screen, Hanbin offered sarcastic commentary and surprisingly thoughtful analysis, his passion for storytelling surfacing even in cartoons.
郝翻阅着他收藏的动画电影，选了几部他认为能让韩彬开怀大笑的。他们蜷缩在沙发上，彼此靠近却又舒适，两人身上都松松地盖着一条毯子。随着屏幕上角色的出现，韩彬不时发出尖刻的评论和出人意料的深刻分析，他对讲故事的热情即使在动画片中也展露无遗。

“You know,” he said during one quiet moment, as a pair of animated protagonists danced under the stars, “sometimes it’s not about the complexity. Just the feeling. That’s what people remember.”
“你知道吗，”在片刻宁静中，一对动画主角在星空下翩翩起舞，他说道，“有时候，重要的不是复杂性，而是那种感觉。那才是人们能记住的。”

Hao looked over at him, his expression soft. “That’s what I’m going to remember about today.”
郝看着他，表情柔和。“这就是我今天要记住的事情。”

Hanbin turned to meet his gaze, and the corner of his mouth twitched into a gentle smile. “Me too.”
韩彬转头迎上他的目光，嘴角露出一丝温柔的微笑。“我也是。”

And they stayed like that, talking, teasing, and sometimes not speaking at all, the silence between them full of trust and growing affection. In each other’s presence, they found something rare: calm. Ease. Something they hadn’t even realised they were looking for until it was there.
他们就这样一直保持着这种状态，交谈、调侃，有时甚至一言不发。两人之间的沉默充满了信任和日渐增长的爱意。在彼此的陪伴下，他们找到了一种罕见的东西：平静。轻松。一种他们从未意识到自己在寻找的东西，直到它真正出现。

By early evening, the sun had dipped low enough that the streets glowed with amber light, the edges of shadows soft and stretched across pavement. The city felt gentler at this hour, quieter, less curious,  and that was exactly what Hanbin had hoped for when he suggested the walk.
傍晚时分，太阳已然西沉，街道泛着琥珀色的光芒，阴影的边缘柔和地延伸在人行道上。此时此刻，这座城市显得更加柔和，更加安静，少了些许好奇，而这正是韩彬提议散步时所期待的。

Hao dressed simply, in a lightweight cardigan and loose jeans, his soft hair still slightly mussed from their lazy day in. There was something about how he moved that evening, unhurried, quietly content, that made Hanbin’s gaze linger just a second too long, more than once.
郝的穿着很简单，一件轻薄的羊毛衫和宽松的牛仔裤，柔软的头发在他们慵懒的一天之后仍然有些凌乱。那天晚上，他的举止有一种特别的感觉，从容不迫，默默地满足，让韩彬的目光不止一次地停留了一秒钟。

They took a narrow side street near the river, where the lanterns from tucked-away cafés and bookstores flickered gently to life, their reflections skipping across the rippling water. Hanbin’s hands were shoved deep in his pockets, but he kept close, shoulder brushing Hao’s just enough to feel him there.
他们沿着河边一条狭窄的小巷走去，街上隐蔽的咖啡馆和书店的灯笼轻轻摇曳，倒映在波光粼粼的水面上。韩彬的双手深深插在裤兜里，但他和韩彬保持着亲密的距离，肩膀与韩彬擦肩而过，刚好能感觉到他的存在。

“You really like quiet walks, huh?” Hao teased, glancing up at him with a grin.
“你真的很喜欢安静地散步，是吧？”郝笑着抬头看着他，调侃道。

Hanbin looked down at him, something soft and a little dangerous in his eyes. “I like them when you’re next to me.”
韩彬低头看着他，眼神温柔中带着一丝危险。“我喜欢你在我身边的样子。”

Hao’s cheeks went pink, and he looked away, pretending to focus on a dog trotting past with a sweater too small for it. “You always say things like that so easily,” he mumbled.
郝的脸颊涨得通红，他别过头去，假装专注于一只穿着小毛衣跑过的狗。“你总是这么轻松地说这种话，”他咕哝道。

“Because they’re true,” Hanbin replied, his voice lower now, like the words were just for Hao and no one else. “You’ve kind of... gotten under my skin.”
“因为都是真的，”韩彬回答，声音低了下来，仿佛这些话只对郝说，不针对任何人。“你有点……让我心烦意乱了。”

Hao slowed, the light breeze brushing his face. He tilted his head to study Hanbin, the sharp lines of his jaw, the focused set of his mouth. “Is that a good thing?”
郝放慢了脚步，微风拂过他的脸庞。他歪着头，打量着韩彬，下巴线条分明，嘴角专注。“这是好事吗？”

Hanbin stopped walking entirely and turned to face him fully. His gaze was intent, like he was taking in every expression that crossed Hao’s face. “It’s not something I expected,” he said after a beat, “but it’s not something I want to ignore.”
韩彬顿时停下脚步，转身直视他。他的目光专注，仿佛要捕捉到郝脸上的每一个表情。“我没想到会这样，”他停顿了一下说，“但我也不想忽视。”

They stood there for a long second, the hum of the city around them like a distant murmur. Hanbin reached out, brushing his thumb along Hao’s wrist.
他们在那里站了许久，周围城市的喧嚣仿佛远方传来的低语。韩彬伸出手，拇指轻抚郝的手腕。

“You’re not what I’m used to,” he continued quietly. “You’re... soft, but not weak. Confident, but never loud. And when I’m with you, I forget to be guarded.”
“你不是我习惯的那个你，”他轻声继续说道。“你……温柔，但不软弱。自信，但从不喧嚣。和你在一起，我忘记了防备。”

Hao’s breath caught. There was something in Hanbin’s voice, not rehearsed or seductive, but raw. Sincere.
郝屏住了呼吸。韩彬的声音里有种东西，既不是排练过的，也不是诱惑的，而是自然而然的。真诚。

“I forget to protect myself too,” Hao whispered, almost surprised at his own admission. “But it doesn’t scare me.”
“我也忘了保护自己，”郝低声说，几乎对自己的承认感到惊讶。“不过这并不吓到我。”

Hanbin smiled then, slow, real, one of those rare expressions that made his entire face shift into something boyish and warm. “That might be the scariest part,” he said, almost to himself.
韩彬笑了，缓慢而真诚，那种罕见的笑容让他整张脸都变得孩子气又温暖。“这或许才是最可怕的，”他几乎是自言自语地说道。

They continued walking, this time more slowly, their steps falling into rhythm. When Hanbin reached out to hold Hao’s hand, there was no hesitation. Hao curled his fingers into Hanbin’s, grounding them both.
他们继续走着，这次走得更慢了，脚步也更有节奏了。韩彬伸手去握住郝的手，郝毫不犹豫。郝的手指勾住韩彬的手指，让两人都稳稳地站着。

“I saw your pictures at the festival,” Hao murmured after a while, eyes forward. “You looked really handsome.”
“我在电影节上看到你的照片了，”过了一会儿，郝低声说道，目光向前。“你看起来真帅。”

Hanbin squeezed his hand. “You should’ve been there.”
韩彬捏了捏他的手。“你真应该在那儿。”

“I’m glad you’re here now.”
“我很高兴你现在在这里。”

Hanbin didn’t reply immediately. When he did, his voice was quiet. “I don’t think I’ve ever wanted to know someone this much.”
韩彬没有立刻回答。他开口时，声音很轻。“我想我从来没有这么想认识一个人。”

Hao looked up, eyes wide. “You already do,” he said, earnest. “More than most.”
郝抬起头，眼睛睁得大大的。“你已经懂了，”他认真地说，“比大多数人都懂。”

Hanbin stopped again. He turned toward Hao, raising their joined hands between them. “Then I’ll keep learning,” he said. “Whatever it takes.”
韩彬再次停了下来。他转向郝，举起两人握在一起的手。“那我会继续学习，”他说，“无论付出什么代价。”

Hao leaned in, heart fluttering, and pressed a soft kiss to Hanbin’s cheek. “Good,” he whispered. “Because I think I’m already yours.”
郝倾身靠近，心潮澎湃，在韩彬的脸颊上轻轻一吻。“好，”他低声说，“因为我觉得我已经是你的了。”

Hanbin didn’t speak, he didn’t need to. His hand moved to cradle the side of Hao’s face as he kissed him sweetly, gently, with a kind of reverence that sent a warmth all the way through Hao’s chest.
韩彬没有说话，他不需要说话。他伸手捧住郝的侧脸，温柔而甜蜜地吻了他一下，带着一种崇敬，让郝的胸膛一阵暖意。

Neither of them noticed the world moving around them. Not really. In that moment, they were in their own quiet orbit, one built not of grand declarations or impossible promises, but of two people choosing each other, again and again, one breath at a time.
他们俩都没注意到周围的世界在转动。真的没有。那一刻，他们沉浸在自己宁静的轨道上，这条轨道并非建立在宏大的宣言或不可能实现的承诺之上，而是两个人一次又一次地选择彼此，每一次呼吸。

₊‧.°.⋆✮⋆.°.‧₊

The next morning on set, something in Hao had shifted.
第二天早上在片场，郝的内心发生了一些变化。

It wasn’t dramatic or showy, but unmistakable to anyone who really paid attention. He moved with a lightness he hadn’t carried before, more focused, more grounded. His scenes flowed with a confidence that hadn’t been there during the last few filming days. His timing was sharper, his reactions more instinctual. 
他的动作既不夸张也不浮夸，但只要用心观察，就能一眼看出他的表演。他动作轻盈，前所未有的轻松，更加专注，更加踏实。他的表演充满自信，这种自信在过去几天的拍摄中从未有过。他的节奏更加精准，反应更加本能。

There was something about the way he stood on his mark, shoulders relaxed, eyes steady, that told everyone: Hao was sure of himself now. Or maybe… he was sure of something else.
他站稳脚步，肩膀放松，目光坚定，这番姿态仿佛在告诉所有人：郝现在对自己很有信心。又或许……他确信着别的事情。

“Look at you,” Jiwoong remarked lightly during a pause between takes, tossing Hao a crooked smile. “Hanbin-ah must be one hell of a teacher.”
“看看你，”Jiwoong 在拍摄间隙轻描淡写地说道，对 Hao 露出一个歪歪扭扭的笑容。“韩彬啊，肯定是个很棒的老师。”

The comment was casual, even teasing, but it drew a glance from Matthew, who’d been setting up his next camera angle. The cinematographer cleared his throat, a deliberate sound, sharp and purposeful, and then stood upright with a pointed look at Hanbin. Without another word, he crossed over to the director and leaned in, whispering something that made Hanbin's brows knit together.
这番话漫不经心，甚至带点调侃，却引来了马修的目光，他当时正在布置下一个摄影角度。摄影师清了清嗓子，语气刻意，尖锐而果断，然后挺直身子，意味深长地望着韩彬。他一言不发地走到导演面前，凑近他，低声说了些什么，让韩彬眉头紧锁。

Hao’s gaze flicked over to them from where he stood near the set piano, watching the quiet exchange. He couldn’t hear what was being said, but Hanbin’s reaction was enough to stir a faint unease in his chest. The way Hanbin kept his jaw tight, nodding only once before casting a brief glance toward Hao, it made something flutter uncomfortably in Hao’s stomach.
郝站在钢琴旁，目光掠过他们，注视着他们悄无声息的对话。他听不见他们在说什么，但韩彬的反应足以让他心头隐隐感到一丝不安。韩彬紧咬牙关，只点了点头，然后匆匆瞥了一眼郝，这让郝心里一阵不安。

“Okay,” Hanbin announced a few minutes later, straightening up and clapping his hands. “We need to begin preparing for the next sequence. Some of the… more intimate scenes.”
“好的，”几分钟后，韩彬站直身子，拍着手宣布道，“我们得开始准备下一个场景了。一些……比较私密的场景。”

Hao’s breath hitched, but only slightly. He smiled, not nervously, not forced, but warm, open. “Okay,” he said, voice clear. “Whatever we need to shoot.”
郝的呼吸有些急促，但只是轻微的。他笑了笑，不紧张，也不勉强，而是温暖而坦诚。“好的，”他声音清晰地说，“我们需要拍什么就拍什么。”

Hanbin didn’t return the smile. In fact, the frown that ghosted across his face deepened, as if he hadn’t expected Hao to be so agreeable. As if something about Hao’s calm acceptance twisted something sharp in his chest.
韩彬没有回应他的笑容。事实上，他脸上那隐隐的皱眉更深了，仿佛没想到郝会如此顺从。郝平静的接受仿佛刺痛了他的心。

Jiwoong, nearby, raised an eyebrow. “That was enthusiastic,” he muttered under his breath, grinning at Hao, though his tone held mild surprise.
附近的智雄扬起了眉毛。“真是热情。”他低声咕哝道，对郝咧嘴一笑，语气中却带着一丝惊讶。

But Hanbin wasn’t smiling. His gaze lingered on Hao longer than necessary, flickering across the lines of his face, the curve of his jaw, the ease in his shoulders. He should’ve been glad, thrilled, even, that Hao was stepping into his role so confidently. But instead, Hanbin felt something coil hot and unwelcome beneath his ribs.
但韩彬没有笑。他的目光在郝的脸上停留的时间比必要的要长，掠过他面部的线条、下巴的弧度，以及他舒展的肩膀。郝如此自信地承担起自己的角色，他本应该感到高兴，甚至激动。然而，韩彬却感到肋骨下有一股热乎乎、令人不适的触感。

A possessive ache. He hated it.
一种占有欲的痛苦。他讨厌这种感觉。

He hated that the thought of Hao, his Hao, kissing Jiwoong again, or being touched in ways he’d taught him for the camera, sent a spike of something dangerously close to jealousy through him. It was irrational, unprofessional. And worst of all, it was completely out of place for a director who prided himself on vision and clarity.
他讨厌一想到 Hao， 他的 Hao，会再次亲吻 Jiwoong，或者被他用自己教给他的镜头前的姿势触碰，他就会感到一阵近乎嫉妒的危险情绪。这既不理智，也不专业。最糟糕的是，对于一个以眼光和清晰见称的导演来说，这完全不合适。

But Hao wasn’t just another actor to him anymore. Somewhere along the line, without warning, without permission, he’d become something much more intimate. And now, with the explicit scenes drawing closer, Hanbin couldn’t stop himself from feeling like he was handing over something personal to a room full of people, even if it was all pretend.
但对他来说，郝已经不再只是个普通的演员了。不知从何时起，在毫无征兆、未经允许的情况下，他变成了一个更加亲密的人。而现在，随着露骨戏份的临近，韩彬不禁感到自己仿佛把一件私人物品交给了一屋子的人，即便这一切都是装出来的。

He turned slightly, retreating to the monitor setup under the pretense of checking shot composition. Matthew followed, quieter this time, but Hanbin could feel the judgment radiating off of him like heat.
他微微转身，假装检查构图，退到监视器旁。马修跟在后面，这次声音小了些，但韩彬能感觉到他身上散发出的评判之意如同热浪般涌来。

“You knew this would happen,” Matthew murmured low, keeping his eyes forward. “You chose him. You can’t blame anyone but yourself now.”
“你早就料到会发生这种事，”马修低声说道，目光向前。“你选择了他。现在你怨不得任何人，只能怪你自己。”

Hanbin didn’t answer. Because Matthew wasn’t wrong.
韩彬没有回答。因为马修说得没错。

But as he looked over at Hao again, Hao who was talking softly to Jimim while sitting in the makeup chair, laughing at something Jiwoong had said, Hanbin felt that awful tug again. The one that made him want to call off the scene. Recast it. Reframe it. Reclaim it.
但当他再次看向 Hao 时，Hao 正坐在化妆椅上轻声和 Jimim 说话，笑着谈论着 Jiwoong 说过的某件事，韩彬再次感受到了那种可怕的牵绊。那种让他想要取消这场戏的牵绊。重新塑造它。重新定义它。重新定义它。重新定义它。

Reclaim Hao.  收复郝。

But he couldn’t.  但他不能。

He was the director. And he had a story to finish. Even if it was already starting to break his heart.
他是导演。他有一个故事要完成。即使它已经开始让他心碎。

Hanbin’s jaw clenched involuntarily as Jiwoong and Hao emerged from makeup.
当 Jiwoong 和 Hao 卸下妆容时，韩彬不由自主地咬紧了下巴。

The lighting of the set caught the soft sheen of the thin robes draped over both actors, it was costuming, entirely professional, yet Hanbin’s gaze locked on Hao like gravity itself was holding it there. The makeup team had done their job too well: artfully rendered hickeys marked Hao’s collarbone, and purplish bruises bloomed at his neck and wrists. All fake. All part of the scene.
片场灯光映照着两位演员身上薄薄长袍的柔和光泽，那是戏服，完全是专业的，然而韩彬的目光却紧紧地盯着郝，仿佛地心引力将他牢牢地固定在那儿。化妆团队的工作做得太好了：郝的锁骨上刻满了精心渲染的吻痕，脖子和手腕上布满了紫色的淤青。全是假的，全是戏的一部分。

But it didn’t matter. It still twisted something sharp and hot in Hanbin’s chest.
但这无所谓了，韩彬的胸口还是被什么东西尖锐而灼热地绞痛着。

Jiwoong was already at ease, lounging on the edge of the prop bed, wearing his usual relaxed smile like it was part of the costume. He looked the part, charismatic, effortlessly sensual. But it was Hao who made Hanbin's breath catch. There was something vulnerable in his eyes, even as he walked forward with professional focus. Still Hao, always Hao, but in this context, dressed like that, prepared for that scene, Hanbin felt like he was watching something he had no right to see.
Jiwoong 已经放松下来，懒洋洋地靠在道具床边，脸上挂着他惯常的轻松笑容，仿佛那是戏服的一部分。他看起来很符合角色设定，魅力十足，性感自然。但真正让 Hanbin 屏住呼吸的是 Hao。即使他走上前来，带着专业的专注，眼神中也流露出脆弱。他依然是 Hao，永远是 Hao，但在这种情况下，穿着那样的衣服，为这场戏做准备，Hanbin 感觉自己仿佛看到了某种他无权看到的东西。

“Hao,” he called suddenly, voice clipped.
“浩，”他突然叫道，声音很短促。

The other man turned quickly, concern flickering across his face at the edge in Hanbin’s tone. “Yes?”
对方迅速转过身，韩彬语气中闪过一丝担忧。“怎么了？”

Hanbin hesitated only a second before saying, “Wait. I need to speak to Jiwoong-hyung first. Alone.”
韩彬只犹豫了一秒钟就说：“等一下。我需要先和智雄哥谈谈。单独谈谈。”

Hao frowned, confused but obedient, nodding as he stepped aside. Jiwoong looked up from his position, brows rising slightly, but followed Hanbin without complaint as they stepped just out of earshot, behind the lighting rig.
郝皱起眉头，一脸茫然，但还是顺从地点了点头，走到一旁。智雄抬起头，眉毛微微扬起，但他毫无怨言地跟着韩彬走到灯光设备后面，走到了韩彬听不到的地方。

Jiwoong didn’t waste time. “What’s wrong?”
智雄没有浪费时间。“怎么了？”

Hanbin didn’t meet his eyes at first. “I don’t think I can be in the room for this scene.”
韩彬一开始根本没看他的眼睛。“我觉得我没法待在房间里拍这场戏。”

Jiwoong blinked. “What?”
智雄眨了眨眼。“什么？”

Hanbin finally looked at him. “I mean it. I know how important this sequence is. I storyboarded every angle myself, I know. But I can’t…” His jaw clenched again. “I can’t watch you touch Hao.”
韩彬终于看向他。“我是认真的。我知道这个片段有多重要。每个角度我都亲自画了故事板，我知道。但我不能……”他又咬紧牙关。“我不能看着你碰郝。”

For a moment, there was only silence.
一时间，一片寂静。

Jiwoong’s gaze sharpened, all casual amusement slipping away. “He’s your lead actor, Hanbin-ah. This is the scene you told us mattered. That it would carry the emotional weight of the film.”
智雄的目光锐利起来，所有漫不经心的玩笑都消失了。“他是你的主演，韩彬啊。 你告诉我们这场戏很重要。它会承载着整部电影的情感重量。”

“I know,” Hanbin bit out. “But he’s also—” He stopped himself.
“我知道，”韩彬咬牙切齿地说，“但他也——”他停了下来。

Jiwoong folded his arms, voice lower now. “He’s also what?”
智雄抱起双臂，声音低了下来。“他还是什么？”

Hanbin let out a breath that sounded like surrender. “He’s mine .”
韩彬叹了口气，像是投降了。“他是我的 。”

Jiwoong didn’t respond immediately. There was no judgment in his face, only a quiet realisation, followed by something almost like pity.
智雄没有立即回应。他的脸上没有评判，只有平静的领悟，以及随之而来的近乎怜悯的神情。

“You need to work out your priority,” he said eventually, not unkindly. “You can’t have both, Hanbin. Not like this.”
“你得想清楚你的优先顺序，”他最后说道，语气倒是挺客气的。“韩彬，你不能两者兼顾。至少不能这样。”

Hanbin shut his eyes briefly. “I know.”
韩彬微微闭上眼睛：“我知道。”

When they returned, Hanbin’s voice was measured, but strained.
当他们回来时，韩彬的声音平静而又紧张。

“We’re stopping for today,” he announced to the crew, who looked up in confusion. “I’m not in the right mindset to direct. I’m sorry.”
“今天就停飞了，”他向困惑地抬头望去的机组人员宣布。“我现在心情不好，无法指挥。抱歉。”

Hao blinked, stepping forward. “Hanbin—?”
郝眨眨眼，走上前去。“韩彬——？”

But Hanbin had already turned away.
但韩彬却已经转身离去。

Matthew and Gunwook exchanged a glance, the latter sighing while the former muttered something about adjusting the lighting call sheet. Ricky moved to guide Jiwoong off set for touch-up rehearsals, sensing the growing tension.
马修和建旭交换了一下眼神，后者叹了口气，前者则嘟囔着要调整灯光通告单。瑞奇察觉到气氛越来越紧张，便带志雄离开片场进行补拍彩排。

Hao stood uncertainly in place, caught in the confusion of it all, but then a familiar presence appeared at his side.
郝茫然地站在原地，陷入了茫然之中，这时，一个熟悉的身影出现在他的身边。

“You okay?” Taerae asked, voice low, concerned.
“你还好吗？”Taerae 低声关切地问道。

Hao’s answer came out before he could think. “I don’t know. I think something’s wrong.”
郝的回答在他思考之前就出来了。“我不知道。我觉得有点不对劲。”

He glanced at the exit where Hanbin had already disappeared, the hollow in his chest growing.
他看了一眼出口，韩彬已经消失不见了，胸口的空洞越来越大。

“I think something’s really wrong.”
“我觉得有些事情真的不对劲。”

The air outside the studio was cooler than expected, carrying with it the sharp edge of evening. Hao pulled his jacket tighter around himself as he crossed the lot, his eyes scanning for Hanbin’s familiar silhouette. His heart was beating too fast, the echo of the abruptly-ended shoot still ringing in his head.
工作室外的空气比预想的要凉，带着一丝傍晚的冷意。郝穿过场地时，紧紧裹住自己的外套，目光扫过韩彬熟悉的身影。他的心跳得飞快，突然结束的拍摄的余音仍在脑海里回荡。

Hanbin wasn’t answering his phone. He never did when he was like this, buried in his own mind, shutting everyone out. But Hao had learned more about Hanbin than anyone else had in recent weeks. He knew where to find him.
韩彬没接电话。他这种时候从来没接过电话，沉浸在自己的思绪中，把所有人都拒之门外。但最近几周，郝对韩彬的了解比任何人都多。他知道去哪里找他。

And sure enough, the back stairwell was occupied. Hanbin sat on the concrete step, his elbows on his knees, hands clasped tightly together like he was holding something in. His shoulders were hunched, his face tired. His expression was drawn tight, his gaze unfocused. He looked up when Hao stepped into view.
果然，后面的楼梯间有人。韩彬坐在水泥台阶上，手肘撑在膝盖上，双手紧紧地攥在一起，仿佛在紧紧攥着什么东西。他耸着肩膀，满脸疲惫。他的表情紧绷，目光涣散。郝走进来时，他抬起了头。

"You shouldn’t be out here," Hanbin said hoarsely.
“你不应该来这里，”韩彬嘶哑地说道。

"Neither should you," Hao replied quietly, coming to stand in front of him.
“你也不应该，”郝平静地回答道，并走到他面前。

Hanbin didn’t respond right away. He just looked at him, eyes full of something unreadable, tension, regret, restraint. "I needed air."
韩彬没有立刻回应。他只是看着他，眼里充满了难以捉摸的情绪：紧张、悔恨、克制。“我需要呼吸新鲜空气。”

"You shut down the entire shoot."
“你停止了整个拍摄。”

"I know."  “我知道。”

Hao took a breath. "Was it because of me?"
郝深吸一口气，“是因为我吗？”

Hanbin flinched, as if the words struck something he wasn’t ready to name. "It wasn’t you. It was... me. Watching you like that. Watching someone else touch you — even if it’s fake, even if it’s for the film — I thought I could handle it."
韩彬畏缩了一下，仿佛这句话触动了他尚未准备好说出的某个东西。“不是你的错。是……我的错。看着你那样。看着别人碰你——即使是假的，即使是为了拍电影——我以为我能承受。”

Hao’s voice was soft but firm. "But you couldn’t."
郝的声音柔和而坚定。“但你做不到。”

Hanbin nodded once. "I’m not proud of it. I let my personal feelings interfere with work. That’s not fair to you or the crew."
韩彬点了点头。“我并不以此为荣。我把个人感情耽误了工作。这对你和剧组都不公平。”

Hao stepped closer. "But they’re not just personal, are they? Not anymore."
郝走近了一步。“但它们不再只是私人恩怨了，对吧？不再是了。”

For the first time, Hanbin met his eyes without flinching. "No. They’re not. I tried to keep everything separate. Director. Actor. Art. Emotion. I told myself it was possible. But then I started thinking about how much I care about you, and how much I hate the idea of anyone else even pretending to touch you."
韩彬第一次毫不畏缩地直视着他的双眼。“不，他们不是。我试着把一切都分开。导演。演员。艺术。情感。我告诉自己这有可能。但后来我开始思考我有多在乎你，以及我有多讨厌别人假装碰你。”

Hao sat down beside him, their shoulders barely touching. "I don’t want to be just another role to you."
郝在他身旁坐下，两人的肩膀几乎碰在一起。“我不想只是你的一个角色。”

Hanbin turned his head toward him. "You’re not. You never were."
韩彬转过头。“你不是。你从来都不是。”

The quiet stretched between them, not tense, just full.
他们之间一片寂静，并不紧张，只是很充实。

"Then don’t run from it," Hao said finally. "If you care about me, tell me. Don’t leave me standing on set wondering if I did something wrong. Don’t shut me out."
“那就别逃避了，”郝最后说道。“如果你在乎我，就告诉我。别让我站在片场，怀疑自己是不是做错了什么。别把我拒之门外。”

Hanbin’s hand moved slightly, hesitant, before it found Hao’s. He didn’t hold it tight, not yet, just enough to show he was still here.
韩彬的手微微动了动，迟疑了一下，终于触碰到了郝的手。他没有握紧，至少现在还没有，只是勉强地示意他还在。

"I care about you more than I should," Hanbin said. "And I’m scared I’ll ruin everything."
“我太在乎你了，”韩彬说。“我害怕我会毁了一切。”

Hao smiled faintly. "Maybe we’ll ruin it together. But I’d rather that than pretend it doesn’t exist."
郝淡淡一笑。“也许我们会一起毁掉它。但我宁愿这样，也不愿假装它不存在。”

Hanbin finally let go of a breath he’d been holding. He squeezed Hao’s hand.
韩彬终于松了一口气，握紧了郝的手。

"Alright," he whispered. "No more pretending."
“好了，”他低声说，“别再装了。”

They sat there a moment longer in silence, the evening air wrapping around them like an uncertain promise. 
他们又默默地坐了一会儿，傍晚的空气像一个不确定的承诺包围着他们。

Then Hao spoke again, quieter now. "We need to figure something out. About the scenes. About us."
这时郝又开口说话了，声音小了一些。“我们需要想办法。关于那些场景，关于我们自己。”

Hanbin nodded, brows furrowed. "We do. Because I can’t direct you properly when all I see is how much I don’t want someone else’s hands on you."
韩彬点点头，皱起眉头。“是的。因为我一心只想着不想被别人碰，所以没法好好指挥你。”

"Then maybe," Hao said slowly, thoughtfully, "we change how the scenes are shot. Still intimate. Still necessary for the story. But choreographed tighter, no improvisation. Strict direction. Minimal contact. I’ll work harder to sell the emotion, the connection, without crossing any lines."
“那么也许，”郝景芳缓缓地、若有所思地说道，“我们可以改变场景的拍摄方式。仍然是亲密的，仍然是故事的必要元素。但编排要更严谨，没有即兴发挥。严格的指导。尽量减少接触。我会更加努力地传达情感，传递联系，但不会越界。”

Hanbin looked at him, something like relief passing through his eyes, followed by hesitation. "That’s a lot to ask of you. You sure?"
韩彬看着他，眼中闪过一丝如释重负的神色，随后又犹豫起来。“这要求有点高。你确定吗？”

"I want this film to succeed," Hao said. "But I also want to protect what we’re building. We can’t pretend anymore — not with each other, not on set. So we draw a line. And we hold it. Together."
“我希望这部电影成功，”郝蕾说。“但我也想守护我们正在构建的一切。我们不能再装模作样了——彼此之间不行，片场也不行。所以我们划了一条界线，我们要一起坚守这条界线。”

Hanbin’s throat worked as he swallowed hard. "Okay. We’ll talk to the crew. Jiwoong-hyung too. We’ll rewrite the blocking."
韩彬喉咙发紧，艰难地咽了口唾沫。“好的。我们会和剧组谈谈。智雄哥也一样。我们会重写剧本。”

Hao leaned his head against Hanbin’s shoulder. "And after this? When it’s done?"
郝把头靠在韩彬的肩膀上。“之后呢？等事情办完了再说？”

Hanbin turned his face slightly, brushing his cheek against Hao’s hair. "Then we stop hiding. And we see what we really are."
韩彬微微侧过脸，脸颊轻拂过郝的头发。“这样我们就不用再躲藏了。我们就能看清自己的真面目了。”

For the first time that day, Hao let himself breathe fully, his chest easing with the knowledge that even if it would be difficult, even if it tested the limits of everything they were, they were choosing to face it together.
那一天，郝第一次让自己完全呼吸，他的胸口轻松起来，因为他知道，即使这会很困难，即使这会考验他们一切的极限，他们还是选择一起面对。

₊‧.°.⋆✮⋆.°.‧₊

The next morning, a message went out to the entire cast and core crew: 
第二天早上，全体演员和核心工作人员收到了一条消息：

Mandatory meeting in Studio B at 9 a.m. – Hanbin.
上午 9 点在 B 演播室必须开会——韩彬。

There was a quiet hum of confusion as everyone filed into the space, still groggy from the early call time. Hao sat near the back, eyes steady, heart thrumming with unease. He hadn’t expected Hanbin to act so fast, much less publicly. Jiwoong slid into the chair beside him, nodding once with a faint, knowing smile. Hao didn’t return it.
大家鱼贯而入，一片混乱的嗡嗡声中，因为早早的集合时间，大家仍然昏昏沉沉。郝坐在最后面，目光呆滞，心跳不安。他没想到韩彬会行动得这么快，更别提公开露面了。智雄在他身旁的椅子上坐下，点了点头，露出一丝淡淡的、心照不宣的微笑。郝没有回应。

Hanbin stood at the front, already mid-thought, posture tense but composed. He wasn’t dressed in his usual relaxed attire, today he looked every inch the director, sharp in black, a notebook tucked under one arm.
韩彬站在最前面，已经陷入了沉思，姿势紧张却又镇定自若。他今天一改往常轻松随意的装扮，一身黑衣，腋下夹着笔记本，一副十足的导演模样。

“Thank you for coming on such short notice,” Hanbin began, voice even but clipped. “I’ve made a decision regarding the next block of filming. Specifically the more intimate sequences.”
“谢谢你这么快赶来，”韩彬开口道，语气平和却又干脆。“我已经决定了接下来的拍摄计划。具体来说，是那些比较亲密的戏份。”

Whispers stirred. Gunwook raised a brow. Matthew shifted his weight, arms crossed tightly.
一阵窃窃私语。冈伍克扬起了眉毛。马修转移了重心，双臂紧紧交叉。

Hanbin continued before anyone could speak. “We’re modifying the choreography for all upcoming explicit scenes. The physicality will be reduced significantly. We’ll shift the focus toward the emotional arc, expression, pacing, tension. The kind of intimacy that can say more with a look than with skin.”
韩彬抢在众人开口之前说道：“我们正在修改所有即将上映的露骨场景的编舞。肢体动作会大幅减少。我们会把重点转移到情感弧线、表情、节奏和张力上。那种用眼神比用皮肤更能表达的亲密感。”

That set off a wave of murmurs. Jiwoong remained silent, but his gaze flicked toward Hao.
这番话激起了一阵窃窃私语。智雄保持沉默，但目光却扫向了郝。

Matthew, predictably, was the first to speak. “Director, with all due respect— we’ve already blocked and rehearsed those scenes. You signed off on them. We all knew what we were making.”
马修不出所料地第一个开口。“导演，恕我直言——我们已经排练过那些场景了。你批准了。我们都知道我们在拍什么。”

At that, Hao stood, more quickly than he intended, but his voice was steady. “It’s my fault.”
听到这话，郝站了起来，速度比他预想的要快，但语气却很平静。“都是我的错。”

The room hushed.  房间里安静下来。

Hanbin’s head turned toward Hao, sharply. “Hao—”
韩彬猛地转头看向郝。“郝——”

“I should have said something earlier,” Hao said, facing the crew now. “But I wasn’t sure how to bring it up. Some of the scenes were too much for me. I didn’t feel comfortable anymore.” He exhaled, his fingers curled into his sleeves. “I didn’t want to compromise the film, but I also didn’t want to compromise myself.”
“我应该早点说的，”郝景芳现在面向剧组说道。“但我不知道该怎么开口。有些戏份对我来说太难了。我感觉不太自在了。”他呼出一口气，手指蜷缩进袖子里。“我不想让电影妥协，也不想让自己妥协。”

There was a long silence.
一阵长久的沉默。

Matthew blinked, clearly trying to measure whether he should push harder. “With all due respect, you knew the content when you signed on.”
马修眨了眨眼，显然在权衡自己是否应该再加把劲。“恕我直言，你签字的时候就知道内容了。”

Hanbin’s voice snapped like a whip. “And I also know the boundaries can shift. For any actor. At any time.”
韩彬的声音像鞭子一样急促。“而且我也知道界限是会变的。对任何演员来说，任何时候都是如此。”

Matthew flinched slightly, more from the tone than the words. Hanbin’s eyes were cold. “This decision is made. It’s final. We move forward with the revised direction.”
马修微微一愣，更多是因为他语气而非言语。韩彬的眼神冰冷。“决定已定，最终决定。我们按照修改后的方向继续推进。”

A tense beat passed. Then Jiwoong finally spoke, casually. “I’m fine with the changes. Honestly, the emotion sells better anyway. If anything, it’ll make the scenes more powerful.” 
一阵紧张的气氛过去了。然后智雄终于开口了，语气随意。“我挺满意这些改动的。说实话，情感本身更能引起共鸣。如果说有什么区别的话，那就是它能让场景更有感染力。”

There were small nods. Whispers faded. Matthew didn’t speak again.
大家轻轻地点了点头。窃窃私语渐渐消失。马修再也没有开口说话。

Hanbin gave a single nod. “Thank you.”
韩彬点点头。“谢谢。”

As people slowly filed out, Jiwoong passed Hao and gave him a soft pat on the back. “You’re braver than most,” he said under his breath.
人群缓缓散去，Jiwoong 从 Hao 身边走过，轻轻拍了拍他的背。“你比大多数人都勇敢。”他低声说道。

When only a few remained in the room, Hao approached Hanbin. His voice was hushed. “You didn’t have to defend me like that.”
房间里只剩下几个人时，郝走到韩彬面前。他压低声音说：“你没必要那样维护我。”

Hanbin turned to him, eyes tired but resolute. “Yes, I did. And I would again. But why did you take the blame?”
韩彬转过头，眼神疲惫却坚定。“是的，我说过。以后我还会。但你为什么要背锅？”

Hao shrugged slightly, his gaze dropping. “Because I didn’t want them to look at you differently. Question your professionalism. I’ve seen how hard you’ve worked for this.”
郝微微耸耸肩，目光垂了下来。“因为我不想让他们用异样的眼光看你。质疑一下你的专业素养。我知道你为此付出了多少努力。”

Hanbin’s expression softened, something pained and fond flickering across his features. “You didn’t need to protect me.”
韩彬的表情柔和下来，脸上闪过一丝痛苦和喜爱。“你不需要保护我。”

“Maybe not,” Hao said, “but I wanted to.”
“也许不会，”郝说，“但我想这么做。”

There was silence again, softer this time. Hanbin reached out, gently touching Hao’s elbow.
又是一阵沉默，这次声音轻柔了一些。韩彬伸出手，轻轻碰了碰郝的手肘。

“We’re walking a fine line,” he murmured.
他低声说道：“我们正在走一条微妙的路线。”

Hao looked up at him, eyes unwavering. “Then we hold it together. Carefully.”
郝抬头看着他，目光坚定。“那我们一起抱。小心点。”

Hanbin nodded, slowly. “Carefully.”
韩彬缓缓点头，“小心点。”

And for now, that was enough.
就目前而言，这就足够了。

₊‧.°.⋆✮⋆.°.‧₊

The set had been dressed in soft amber tones, light spilling through a gauze-draped window that made everything feel slow, tender, and quiet. The bedroom scene was no longer about bodies against bodies, but about proximity, breath, the weight of feeling. Hanbin had worked closely with the cinematographers all morning, mapping out every camera angle, every shot that would capture suggestion without demand.
片场布置得柔和琥珀色，光线透过纱窗倾泻而下，让一切都显得缓慢、温柔、静谧。卧室那场戏不再是肉体的碰撞，而是亲密的接触、呼吸，以及感觉的重量。韩彬整个上午都和摄影师们紧密合作，规划好每一个机位、每一个镜头，力求捕捉到暗示，却又不至于被要求。

Jiwoong sat at the edge of the bed, robe loose around his shoulders, the script pages folded in his lap. He glanced toward Hao, who stood near the doorway waiting for the cue. “You ready?” he asked, voice low, warm, without pressure.
智雄坐在床边，睡袍松垮地披在肩上，剧本叠放在腿上。他瞥了一眼站在门口等着提示的郝。“准备好了吗？”他问道，声音低沉、温暖，毫无压力。

Hao nodded. His expression was composed, but his hands flexed slightly at his sides, nervous, focused. “Yeah. Let’s try it.”
郝点点头。他表情镇定，双手却微微垂在身体两侧，紧张而专注。“嗯。试试看。”

Hanbin sat behind the monitor, headphones around his neck. He watched through the lens, watching Hao most of all. The soft lensing made his skin glow, his eyes deep and searching. Hanbin could see every flicker of hesitation, every ounce of truth.
韩彬坐在监视器后面，脖子上挂着耳机。他透过镜头观察着，尤其注视着郝。柔和的镜头让他的皮肤泛着光，眼神深邃而探寻。韩彬看透了每一丝犹豫，每一丝真相。

“Quiet on set,” Matthew called out. “Scene 54-B. Take one.”
“片场安静，”马修喊道，“54-B 场，拍一个。”

Jiwoong leaned back, exhaling with a practiced sigh as Hao slowly walked toward him. The silence between the characters was weighted with unspoken need, a tension cultivated over the arc of the film, and now, finally, the moment of crossing that line.
智雄向后靠去，熟练地叹了口气，郝缓缓走向他。角色间的沉默被无声的渴望所压抑，这种张力贯穿了影片的始终，而现在，终于到了跨越这条界限的时刻。

Hao knelt in front of Jiwoong, not touching him, just close. Their eyes locked, and Jiwoong’s voice was soft, trembling just enough to seem real.
郝跪在智雄面前，没有碰他，只是贴近他。两人目光交汇，智雄的声音轻柔，颤抖得恰到好处，仿佛真实存在。

“You don’t have to stay.”
“你不必留下来。”

“I want to,” Hao whispered, eyes shining with something real, something Hanbin knew wasn’t just acting.
“我想，”郝低声说道，他的眼睛里闪烁着真实的光芒，韩彬知道这不是演戏。

Instead of the original choreography, where hands would have travelled over bare skin and lips would have met, Hanbin had written the new version to linger in emotional nearness. Jiwoong reached up but didn’t touch Hao’s face, his fingers hovered near the jaw, reverent, then dropped again. Hao’s breath hitched, and he leaned in, forehead brushing Jiwoong’s, their lips almost touching.
原版舞蹈中，手会抚过裸露的肌肤，嘴唇会相触，而韩彬则创作了新版本，旨在营造一种情感上的亲密感。智雄抬起手，但没有触碰郝的脸，他的手指在下巴附近徘徊，带着虔诚的敬意，然后再次落下。郝呼吸一滞，俯身靠近，额头轻触智雄，两人的嘴唇几乎要贴在一起。

And they held there, suspended, breathing the same air. Hao’s eyes closed slowly, and the camera zoomed in, catching the way his lashes trembled, how his shoulders rose and fell with restraint.
他们就在那里，悬浮着，呼吸着同样的空气。郝的双眼缓缓闭上，镜头拉近，捕捉到他睫毛颤动的画面，以及他肩膀克制地起伏。

It was intimate without ever crossing into the physical, and that made it more powerful.
它是亲密的，无需跨越物质层面，而这让它变得更加强大。

“Cut,” Hanbin said softly, before anyone else could call it. He pulled the headphones off and stood. “That was perfect.”
“卡了，”韩彬抢在别人喊之前轻声说道。他摘下耳机，站了起来。“太完美了。”

Jiwoong looked over at Hao and grinned. “That actually felt… more honest than the original scene.”
Jiwoong 看着 Hao，咧嘴一笑。“这感觉……比原来的场景更真实。”

Hao nodded, exhaling deeply. “Yeah. It didn’t feel like we were forcing something. It felt like… what those characters would really do.”
郝点点头，深深地吐了一口气。“是啊。感觉不像是在强迫什么。感觉就像……那些角色真正会做的事情。”

Matthew, standing at the edge of the lighting rig, murmured, “He’s got real chemistry with you, Jiwoong-hyung.”
马修站在灯光设备的边缘，低声说道：“他和你真的很有默契，智雄哥。”

But Hanbin heard. And for once, it didn’t make his stomach twist.
但韩彬听到了。而且这一次，他没有感到胃部不适。

He approached them slowly, hands in his pockets, gaze warm but professional. “Thank you,” he said, his eyes lingering on Hao a second longer than necessary. “That was everything it needed to be.”
他双手插在口袋里，缓缓走向他们，目光温暖却又专业。“谢谢，”他说道，目光在郝身上停留的时间比必要的多了一秒。“这就足够了。”

Hao looked up, the corners of his mouth lifting, shy and proud at the same time. “You think it worked?”
郝抬头，嘴角微微上扬，既害羞又自豪。“你觉得有效吗？”

Hanbin nodded. “You told a whole story without touching him. That’s not easy. That’s trust. And control.”
韩彬点点头。“你没碰他，就讲完了整个故事。这不容易。这需要信任，也需要掌控。”

Behind them, Jiwoong clapped Hao on the shoulder and stepped aside to speak with the makeup team. It gave them a brief pocket of quiet, and Hanbin leaned in just slightly.
在他们身后，智雄拍了拍郝的肩膀，走到一旁和化妆团队说话。这让他们短暂地安静下来，韩彬微微探身。

“You were so beautiful,” he said softly. “Every frame of you.”
“你太美了，”他轻声说道。“你的每一帧画面。”

Hao’s eyes dropped, a blush blooming across his cheekbones. “Thanks to your direction.”
郝垂下眼帘，颧骨上泛起一抹红晕。“多谢你的指点。”

Hanbin smiled faintly. “And your instinct.”
韩彬淡淡一笑，“还有你的直觉。”

Their fingers didn’t touch. Not here. But the air between them was full of things unsaid and understood.
他们的手指没有触碰。至少在这里没有。但他们之间的空气里充满了未说出口却心照不宣的情话。

And though the camera had long since stopped rolling, the most honest part of the scene was still playing out in the quiet distance between director and actor, neither willing to look away.
尽管镜头早已停止转动，但场景中最真实的部分仍然在导演和演员之间静静地展现，两人都不愿将目光移开。

₊‧.°.⋆✮⋆.°.‧₊

The last clapperboard snapped shut with a satisfying crack, and just like that, it was over. The studio filled with applause and laughter as crew members hugged, congratulated one another, and began snapping photos on their phones to preserve the moment. Hanbin stood by the monitor, arms crossed but smiling, the kind of smile that showed relief, pride, and a quiet, settled joy. The film was finished. And he believed in it, deeply.
最后一块场记板啪的一声合上了，一声满意的“咔嚓”声响起，一切就此结束。工作室里掌声雷动，笑声不断，工作人员们互相拥抱，互相祝贺，并开始用手机拍照留住这一刻。韩彬站在屏幕旁，双臂交叉，脸上带着微笑，那种笑容流露出如释重负、自豪，以及一种平静而安定的喜悦。电影完成了。他对此深信不疑。

“Final scene’s in the bag,” Gunwook said, clapping Hanbin on the back. “You pulled it off again hyung!”
“最后一场戏已经拍定了，”建旭拍着韩彬的背说道。“哥，你又成功了！”

Hanbin nodded. “We all did. It was a team effort.”
韩彬点点头。“我们都做到了。这是团队合作的结果。”

Across the set, Jiwoong and Hao stepped away from the bedroom scene they had just wrapped, a poignant, subtle farewell between their characters that had needed quiet chemistry and long, weighted silences.
在片场的另一边，Jiwoong 和 Hao 结束了刚刚拍摄完成的卧室戏，这是他们角色之间一场凄美而微妙的告别，需要安静的化学反应和长时间的沉重的沉默。

“You’ve grown a lot,” Jiwoong said, genuine warmth in his voice. “You’re sharper, more grounded. I meant what I said before — you’re going to outshine all of us soon.”
“你成长了很多，”智雄说道，语气中带着真诚的温暖。“你更敏锐，更脚踏实地了。我之前说的都是真的——你很快就会超越我们所有人。”

Hao laughed, brushing his fingers through his hair, slightly bashful. “I learned a lot watching you. You’re generous with your scenes. Not every actor is.”
郝笑了，手指捋了捋头发，略带羞涩。“看你演戏，我学到了很多。你戏份很慷慨，不是每个演员都这样。”

They exchanged a light fist bump before Jiwoong turned away to talk with Ricky, his manager, who had just arrived with a sleek coat over his arm and a coffee for Jiwoong in hand.
他们轻轻碰了碰拳头，然后 Jiwoong 转身去和他的经纪人 Ricky 交谈，Ricky 刚刚到来，手臂上搭着一件光滑的外套，手里拿着一杯咖啡给 Jiwoong。

The cast and crew drifted out of the studio into the warm evening air, buzzing with the rare energy that only comes from completing something meaningful. Gunwook suggested a celebratory dinner, and after some cheer and chatter, the group agreed.
演员和工作人员走出工作室，融入温暖的夜风中，浑身洋溢着只有在完成一件有意义的事情后才会迸发出的罕见能量。Gunwook 提议吃一顿庆祝晚餐，经过一番欢呼和闲聊后，大家同意了。